In the need of the dying light [SI Worm Cyoa v3] (New Wave)
By: Katanasoul_91
In an unknown world, with known powers, what could a good men do but rage against the dying light.
Status: ongoing
Published: 2023-06-04
Updated: 2023-11-08
Words: 93236
Chapters: 33
Original source: https/forums./threads/1095977
Exported with the assistance of
In the need of the dying light [SI Worm Cyoa v3] (New Wave)
Introduction
1- I've come here from nowhere
2- Across the unforgiving sea
3- Drifting further and further
4- It's all becoming clear to me
5- But violent winds are upon us and I can't sleep
6- Internal temperatures rising
7- And all the voices won't recede
Interlude 1- A new piece in the board
8- I've finally found what I was looking for.
9- A place where I can be without remorse
Interlude 2- A new piece in the board (Part 2)
10- Because I am a stranger who has found
11 - An even stranger war
12 - I've finally found what I was looking for.
13 - I've come here to save you
14 -And I can already taste the kill
15 -Like caressing an angel
16 -Burning up in the atmosphere
17 - And with the blood of a dying star above.
18 -My true aesthetic's unwinding
19 -And I'm about to come undone
20 - So don't let me become the one you love.
21 - Cause I'll just take your blood and use you up
22 -I know it's tempting to jump off the edge and fly
23 - But this is not a dream. (The heat bothers me)
24- I sharpen the knife
25 - And look down upon the bay.
26 - For all my life, a stranger I remain.
A-1 The bugging feeling
A-2 The Wizard of Oz
A-3: The three nations army
A-4 Strength do not means victory.
A-5 The new order
1- I've come here from nowhere
The cold woke me up, and in my slumber I tried to turn around and cover myself to continue my sleep when I noticed how everything was wrong around me. There was no mattress below me but rough cement, there was no cover or pillow, and I shouldn't be dressed. Looking around, I wonder where the FUCK I was.
Around me was an alley, which in itself was a red flag as those aren't part of the usual architecture where I live. Slowly and carefully, I walked to the nearest street, trying to pay rapt attention to the sounds around me, and they were incredibly rich in information. People speaking English, the number of cars on the road, the stove cooking lunch in a few of the apartments above me, the speed and weight of the people walking-hundreds of different things, both far away and clear enough that I could understand each of them at the same time without being overwhelmed.
"¿Qué esta pasando?" (What was happening?) I grabbed my forehead and noticed I didn't have glasses, yet I could see perfectly. I was wondering if I had contact lenses on. I touched my right eyeball and looked to the side, trying to move it out of place, but that wasn't it.
Lifting my now baggy shirt and sweatshirt, I discovered a ludicrous six pack, and who knows what was underneath my boxers.
Taking a deep breath and exhaling with the mouth as the cold turned it visible, I considered the situation: I woke up somewhere I don't know, likely not even my own country; my body isn't the same anymore, hell, I feel incredibly strong, vigorous, and agile.
This can only mean one thing: I was 95% I was in an isekai of some sort, but that brought up a few questions of my own, like, what setting I was in and, more importantly, what OP powers do I have? Like a switch in my mind, a word showed up, followed by some instructions.
"Chakra, huh." That was good enough street level stuff, but was that it?
There wasn't anything I could do now but move forward in whatever circumstances I'm currently in. "Al mal clima, buena cara" (aka, To bad weather, brave face) I told myself as I walked out of the back alley and into the streets.
It took a bit, but I could get enough information from the people around to find the public library. Most of them told me to take a bus, but without any money, that wasn't an option, and after some convincing, they told me the number of blocks I had to walk in order to get there.
What could otherwise take me an hour of walking, I was able to complete in half the time with my new physique, brisk walking pace was not only faster, it didn't leave me either winded or sweaty.
When I connect to one of the computers, I notice that things aren't quite right; for example, this isn't Windows or Linux, but the OS worked on "Dragoon 3.6." The date is January 21, 2011, and I'm already feeling the headache coming on, but hey, at least they have Yahoo! Search, so that's something.
Taking a deep breath, I look at the online news pages, and…. well, I'm definitly not in the DC or Marvel universe because I have no fucking idea of who everyone of those supers are, hell, I don't know even most of the terminology here.
Capes; Masters; Slaughterhouse 9; Endbringers. All terms had to be researched individually to get a sense of what they meant, which led to the discovery of both the PHO and the PRT.
The PHO, or Parahumans Online, was the forum for all things Cape related, from news of recent events, fanfics, speculation, vs talk, etc. Worth checking out later.
The PRT was the government branch in charge of dealing with superhumans, or rather parahumans, which is the official name for those with powers but commonly referred to as "capes." It appears that most of their personal time is spent reclaiming various services, which always seem to involve cleaning up after messes.
The Protectorated were the sanctioned parahumans, which are refered to as 'heroes', It was made of three parts, the regular parahuman division, the Wards which are the junior league, and the Triumvirate, made of Alexandria, who looked like Wonder Woman if she had most of Superman power and took Batman to design her outfit; the man with 'all the powers' Eidolon; and the leader of the bunch, Legend. Having the power of all the lasers and light-based powers, he was a flying gay pride flag, one handsome enough that I could seriously feel flattered if he flirted with me despite being straight. It seems they had a fourth member, but he died, at the hands of Siberian, one of the members of Slaughterhouse 9, or SH9.
There are a lot of seriously depressing things in this world, mostly the existence of S-class threats, which range from the previously mentioned roaming murderhobos, to the unfortunate existence of literal monsters who came every three months and a half, and they hitted hard, destroying capital cities, sinking an island of Japan, Kyushu, and another in Canada, Newfoundland. I couldn't help but chuckle at the irony of the latter's name.
In a quick summary, the world was fucked. It was in a clear decline for a long time and it was going to keep getting worse with the constant assault on the global infrastructure by those beings. Behemoth puts the fear of nuclear energy into people and making radioactive wastelands wherever he hits, Leviathan destroying the global sea trading and creating scarcity of fresh water, the Simurgh turning people into ticking bombs to create future mayhem.
Yeah, I want a ticket out of this hellhole, please.
Following the tropes of superheroes of such scale, there were surely alternative universes, right?
Well, yeah, there ARE, as this world is known as Earth Bet, as it is connected to Earth Aleph, and the initial relationship wasn't good, with some saying it was about to lead into war. Clicking into the history of this Earth Aleph led to an article citing the diversion between the two worlds, which caused me to draw my attention to a particular being in this world: Scion.
Searching for that name showed than he is the very first parahuman to ever exist, and most powerful being in this world, so much that his arrival to an Endbringer attack signaled the end of it.
All this information was all fine and dandy, but I still needed a place to sleep and food for my now rumbling belly. Looking at the time, it was 2 PM, meaning I had been here for the last four hours. No wonder I was hungry, yet no money even for a snack.
Taking a deep breath, I decided to look at the here and now. Looking around for one of the commemoration places in the library, I found out this city is called Brockton Bay.
With that information in mind, I checked out the PHO to see what the cape situation was here.
Are you fucking kidding me? Actually, a genuine nazi organization in the USA? I mean, in my Earth calling someone a Nazi could mean one of two things most of the time: that you are strict or a stick in the mud, or that you disagree with them and hate their opinion. In any case, the Empire 88, or E88, is the Bay Area's largest criminal organization, with a fucking long list of parahumans.
Next to the freaking Nazis were the ABB, Azn Bad Boys, who, with only two capes, were able to gather all the immigrants from Asia under a single banner and to fight against the E88 with their sheer might and brutality.
Then there was the Archer Bridge's Merchants, or simply Merchants, a small-time villain organization of drug addicts who sell their product for money, lacked any core ideology and was mostly considered a bother rather than a real threat, but their mention was mostly because they counted with three capes and were around long enough to be remembered.
On the side of the heroes, there is the PRT branch in this very city, where one of the main attractions is their large number of heroic Capes, both Wards and Protectorate. A quick research on Brockton Bay shows that it is in the top 10 US cities in terms of total cape population, so yeah.
Aside from that, New Wave is a team of capes without government backing. Looking at their story, I couldn't help but hiss in sympathy, a movement that wanted capes to have full accountability for their actions was cut short when one of their members was killed in their civilian identity outside of their home by a non-cape member of the E88.
Raising from the seat, I went to the nearest bathroom to drink some water and wash my face to gather my thoughts until I noticed the person in the mirror wasn't the person I used to know. Staring back was a young face of a decade younger man, and one who had been photoshopped into perfection, because holy hell, now I'm a supermodel!
I stared at myself for five minutes in the mirror, checking every part of my new self to get a sense of my new 'self' before I was able to pull myself away from my new found narcissism to get things back on track and make a recount of the current events.
I'm in another world (isekai)
I'm in a world of monsters and superheroes.
I'm in a new body with superpowers.
There was no way out of here.
US seems one of the best places left in the world (Because of course they are)
I could try to get away from here and find a nicer place.
But that wasn't an option.
Putting my hand on the wall, I used my chakra to stick to it, allowing me to lift myself rather easily, I did the same with the other hand, climbing higher on the wall until I could reach the ceiling with my hands before dropping into the ground.
I knew myself; I felt I owed society and the world for allowing someone like myself to exist.
I knew sooner or later I could end up trying to spread my powers and the teachings of Ninshu to the people.
I knew sooner or later I could don a mask and fight criminals.
The world was heading to an end, but maybe I could do something.
It's better to light a candle than curse the darkness.
Do not go gently into that good night.
The world was going to keep going without me anyway.
Let me rage against the dying light.
"Sir, we… are about to close." Said the secretary of the lawyer's company.
Before her, I presented myself using a transformation technique to look like someone else, because I didn't have a mask.
Transformation
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"I'm sorry for my inopportune timing, I'm looking for Carol Dalon for legal representation. Is that possible?"
"Yeah, I will call her."
Worm CYOA V3 build
Difficulty: Skitter Mode
Powers:
Apprentice: Ninja Magic (Naruto) mental archive -3
Advantages:
Charles Atlas Superpowers -1
Comic Book Pretty -1
Man of Mystery -1
Disadvantages:
Wildbow? What is Wildbow? 2
Wanted: S9 2
Wanted: Cauldron 2
Last edited: Jun 3, 2023
2- Across the unforgiving sea
We sit across from her desk, her gaze fixed on me, a woman in her mid-thirties with blond, short hair. She is an attractive woman, and had I not known she was a cape I could not have guessed it at all.
Carol Dallon
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"You wanted legal representation, Sage." She said, being cold and to the point using the name I presented myself at the desk.
"Among other things, if possible. I have another reason to come and see you." For a moment I caught the squeeze on the armchair and the slowly raising tension on her body.
"Which is?"
"To know if New Wave is recluiting." She then froze, the winds blown out of her sails, she stood there glaring at me.
"Please give me proof that you are a cape? If this is a waste of our time…." She was paranoid, and I couldn't blame her, they are considered minor celebrities, and I'm sure many have tried to rub elbows with them for stupid reasons and pretensions. I had to think of something, something non-threatening enough to show her I'm a parahuman without soiling her walls with my footsteps or handprints.
"Do you mind if I use this glass?" I pointed at the glass in the office next to a pitcher with water.
Getting a nod of confirmation, I grabbed the item and placed its base in the back of my hand, sticking the object with chakra. I turned it around, making it upside down, but it remained attached to my hand without anything to hold it in place. "I can stick things to myself; it works on walls too allowing me to climb things. I also have a bit of superstrenght, superspeed, and enhanced jumping, among other things."
"Very well, I will arrange a meeting with my sister, Sarah." Sarah Pelham is the current leader of New Wave ever since they went public after their capture of Marquis, a powerful cape who was able to singlehandedly hold his own territory, which reminds me of Kimimaro from the Sasuke Recovery Mission arc.
She took the phone and dialed a number, all while never straying her eyes away from me, as if I was going to pounce on her the moment she looked away.
"Sarah, there is a young cape here who wants to have an interview to join New Wave… Yes, he is right here… He is a Striker/Mover…" She stopped and looked at me. "My sister is free right now. Is that okay with you?" I nodded.
"He is free now… Fine, but Mark…. Okay, fine, we will meet you there, tell the kids." She hung up. While I could have tried to listen in, I decided to be polite about the whole thing. "My sister wants to meet you. We will gather at my house. Do you have your own means of transport?"
"I do not." Her lips thinned. "I could get there on my own if you gave me the address, but it could take some time."
"I suppose you can come with me in the car." I nodded and followed her downstairs to the parking lot and got into the passenger seat of a white Ford car. It wasn't as big as I thought it could be after some of the pictures and stories I had heard from America. 'This is another timeline, oil is less accessible, and they can't afford to be ostentatious and wasteful'
The downtown wasn't particularly glamorous, but it was clearly distinct from the rest of the city, as evidenced by the presence of E88 graffiti as we approached a single-story house to the southeast of it, corresponding to its residential area.The car was parked in the garage of a single story tall house with a modern design.
Feeling a bit of trepidation at entering a stranger's home I let the older woman guide me to the kitchen, where a man was calmly drinking from a mug. He looked shabby and aloof with his messy hair and slightly grown beard. He was fit, and I could see the muscles under his clothes, but his eyes and smile carried a sad feeling, and I couldn't help but feel like we were similar.
Mark Dallon (remove the glasses)
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"Hey. I'm Mark Dallon. Nice to meet you, Sage. Come, take a seat." I follow the man's invitation to the table. "I could offer you some berverage but your secret identity could be in the middle."
'I could use a straw.' Was the first thing that came to my mind, but it was going to be seen as dumb, and it was going to cost me a few points. "Is the fact what matters." Barely a few moments later, the bell of the house rang, and we could hear the front door opening as four pairs of people walked inside.
Neil, the tallest member of New Wave, had blond hair and a lot of hair products, giving him a jock look; Sarah, the woman, had a lot of similarities with Carol with her heart-shaped face, full lips, and straight here; Crystal, the daughter, was a copy of the mother and likely will look as good as her in the future; and Eric, the youngest member of New Wave, had anime blue hair and was the only boy of his generation.
The family (not in costume)
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"It is… getting a little crowded here." While the kitchen was by no means small, having seven people standing around gave me a claustrophobic feeling.
"Where is Vicky and Amy?" Asked the girl.
"They wanted to show off a little bit," Mark said soon after we heard a pair of footsteps coming from upstairs, yet I could hear two voices. Soon enough, a pair came from a side door, showing a pair of girls with mostly white 'heroic' outfits, one smiling brightly as the sun, and the other looking grumpy and dour, the perfect polar opposites of each other.
"Hi! We are here!"
Guts and glory
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
Making a counting I comfirmed everyone in New Wave was present.
We took the whole gathering to the backyard, with enough plastic seats for everyone to sit in a circle pattern.
"So, Sage! Tell us a bit about yourself." Vicky stared up, looking very interested, they all were, but she was the most impatient.
"I'm Sage, I got my powers today, and I considered New Wave to be the best to align with my current needs and difficulties." Sarah took the moment to talk.
"What difficulties are we talking about?"
"I have… legal issues in my civilian identity; I didn't commit a crime or anything, but a lawyer could speed up the process and protect my rights."
"So one of your reasons to join us is to get Carol as your representative as part of the group."
"I could also go to the PRT, but I'm afraid they could hold it over my head harder and for longer only to make me cooperate with whatever they want me to do."
"But they are heroes!" protested Victoria, leaning forward on her chair.
"They are people, and people are both good and evil." She was about to protest when Sarah glared at the young woman.
"Getting back on the horse" she said, that elicited a strong reaction from many of the members."Please, continue."
"As I said, the reason why I wanted to have this interview was to see if our needs and wants are compatible and what compromises we must reach."
"What do you mean by compromises?" asked the younger man.
"Later. First things first. Safety, what stop any gangster from…" I left the words hanging as they knew what I was referring to.
"Kaiser made an example from that person. Everyone knows it was out of place and otherwise lead to disproportionade escaling of violence." In short, it prevent it from killing each others.
"Its a leap of faith here." Yeah, that was, after all the big disadvantages of joining NW. "Then, what about money? How is the group sustained? Is it expected of me to get a 9 to 5 job, or are we heroes 24/7?"
"We are sustained based on donations, events, and merchandise." I couldn't tell if there was something off with what she said, but this seems too much to be based on generosity. "So, if you can get good at selling, you might be able to stand on your own two feet."
"I'm in a rather precarious situation, Sarah. I haven't eaten in a day, and there is no roof waiting for me." That sent the wheels spinning in their heads as their kids looked at their respective mothers, and then they looked at each other.
"I… suppose we could crush in our couch for the night," I sighed with relief, not realizing it until it was too late. "Is there… something else to discuss?"
"There are… a few things I want to let you all know, this will be kind of a deal breaker for you all."
"You are a drug addict?" asked the medic, Panacea.
"What? No! Is…. is about my powers, my situation, and my place in the team."
"Carol told me you are a Striker/Mover, is there something more to it?" I nodded slowly.
"I have the power to 'connect' with other people, allowing each party to understand each other. For example, if someone was intentionally lying to me, I could know, but at the same time."
"That is weird; Thinkers don't give information to others as part of their powers." Said Crystal.
"I think it's kind of fair, while some people obviously don't want their dirty laundry to get exposed, if they know the why of the other person, it could lower the problems rising from the situation, or have them push away even harder."
"And what stops you from giving false information, or feelings to the other person?" Asked Carol.
"While there is a healthy amount of paranoia and skepticism to have, I don't think there will be a definitive solution to make that suspicion go away." She didn't say anything else. "I'm sure there is more to my powers if I could train and explore more, but I'd like to let it know I'm kind of dependent on this power, and I didn't want you all to be pressured into it." I could see their faces, but I couldn't tell what they were feeling at all.
"I will try it." Neil said, so far the only one who hasn't spoken yet.
"Are you sure?" He nodded. "Then we just need to bump fists."
"Right." His rogueish smile was still there as I got closer to him and extended my arm until our knuckles met.
He is cocky, confident in his power, and willing to crush me like a bug if I try anything weird.
"Is everything Sarah said true?" I asked.
"Yes, I'm sure she will have you for dinner too." Truth. "Why did you choose us, New Wave?"
"Because you guys are my best bet to get on the legal path. And I lack the experience, knowledge, or power to strike out on my own." In a fatherly gesture, the man slapped my shoulder. Acceptance.
With a feeling that he was done with the conversation, the connection was cut as he returned to his seat. "It's the real thing." He reassured the rest. The younger members were looking at each other with excitement.
"What about the legal issue." Cutted Carol. "It's a matter I should have taken care of," she says.
"If you'd be so kind as to have that conversation in private, I'm afraid they don't fall into any sort of confidentiality issues." Carol nodded, and we entered the house, turning on all the lights along the way as we got closer to the entrance of the house.
"So, the thing is… I'm not in this country on my own will." I think that didn't come out right.
"Excuse me?"
"Yeah, this morning I woke up and found myself not only from another Earth, but also in the past and with power. I'm an illegal alien on every sense of it. Here, look." I took my ID card and showed it to her. "I don't even look like that anymore."
"What you mean by that?" I undid the transformation, showing her my real face. She took a few moments to recompose herself.
"So you say you awoke this morning with power and in another Earth… Do you have a tattoo on your body that looks like the Omega symbol or a curved C?"
I tried to recall anything but couldn't unless it was on his legs or the back. "No, that I'm aware of, but if you allow me to use the bathroom, I could check." Taking my time, I checked everything as thoroughly as I could, from behind the years, the back (using a hand mirror to check), and my legs, but there wasn't much there."How big it's suppose to be?"
"I don't know, but it should be noticeable," responded the woman behind the closed door.
"Then no, there's nothing here unless I accidentally missed a spot," I explained as I changed back into Obito."How is my case, Carol?"
"It shouldn't be too hard, it's close to being a Case 53, so with the right channels, you could get yourself a new ID fairly easily. To be honest, I feared it could be something much worse." Yeah, me too.
When we returned, we started to talk about the things New Wave does, from the patrol system to their training on formations and logistics to keep the area safe. All in all, it seems like it wasn't going to stink if it was like that.
"Everyone, I thank you all for your time. I just want to know one last thing, and it's not a minor one: who of you wants me to join you? Are you ready to step away from the familiarity you've all grown accustomed to?" The question left them stunned and confused. "I know I'm not easy to deal with, and this family has a group that has been going for over fifteen years, a long time building relationships and ways of living, so it will be a big change for all of us."
I looked around, and they all nodded, Amy looking more hesitant than the others but eventually nodding as well.
"Thank you." Dropping the transformation, I show my real self to the group. "Call me Greyson Sanders. It's a pleasure to meet you all."
"Wait, you are a Stranger too?" The kids got on my face trying to get to know the new guy on the block.
3- Drifting further and further
The adults having released the control of their young stood back and watched us. "Hey, hey, easy, easy. I know you are excited, but we need some order here. You first blue hair."
"My name is Eric, Can you transform into anything, or are you limited to people?"
"Anything, but objects are harder to pull off, and I don't think I could perceive the world around me without a pair of eyes. Next is the big sister."
"Crystal," Was she flirting with me? For a moment, I thought her body language had become odd, and her smile quite wide. "How strong are you?" That is fairly good question.
"I don't know how much I can bench press; it all depends on my skill, my training, and how much power I use."
"Power? What you?" I interrupt her by raising a finger.
"It's not your turn yet, it's the hoody girl's."
"Amy," She said, narrowing her eyes slightly. "Are you able to use your Thinker power all the time and without permission?"
"No, the power is active only, and yes, I don't need consent. I can even do it at a certain distance, but it will always be noticeable to both of us. I'm sure there are a few nuances to it, but I will get to know about them in time. Now you, princess."
She wrinkled her nose in a naughty manner. "Mmmhhh, what do you mean by how much power you use? Oh plebel."
Her attitude was too funny, causing me to chuckle a bit "My power is like the pool of juice I can use at any time, I can increase it with effort and training, and learn how to use it more effectively, but it comes with a huge drawback; it's linked to my stamina and my mental faculties, so if I'm completely drained… well, I can literally die from exhaustion."
The previous playfulness is now gone "WHAT? Your power can kill you?" I nodded slowly, turning back to Eric.
"I… don't have anything." I then turned to Crystal.
"Your powers, you can make more than what you told us?" She made a guess.
"Yes, I can unlock new powers with training, effort, and the right skills and support skills. Think of them like skill trees, can't reach the top without robust roots." I turn to Amy.
"What are your 'skill trees'?" She looked highly skeptical.
"There are three main areas: illusions, where I disrupt the mind of others using my mental energy; CQC, where I disrupt the body of others using my physical energy; and techniques, where I can do a lot of things using the combination of both mental and physical energy. Elemental attacks, non-elemental attacks, healing, seals."
"Healing?!" She shouted, taken by surprise.
"Yes, I can heal, but it could require a lot of fine control, knowledge of medicine, and experience, otherwise, I have more chances to kill my patience or make it worst." I'm returning to Vicky for her question.
"You say that a lot, 'I need training.' Shouldn't you know your powers and be able to use them?" I shook my head and made a question of my own.
"You mean you just… know how to use yours? Just good to go from the start?"
"I mean, yeah. Everyone else is the same." As their heads nod, I turn to face each of them.
"That means you have all explored in depth your powers and how to use them, or you are just testing things a few times and sticking to what seems to work here and now? " They look at each other until Amy voices her opinion.
"Yeah, I can see why you are dependent on your Thinker powers." Eliciting a snort from Eric.
"Amy, be nice." Chisteize Victoria.
"Nah, disrespectful as she was," I stopped her, "she is telling the truth. I know social skills suck ass, that is why I need those power." Vicky was there not sure to how responde to that.
Mark showed up with a sandwich in hand and offered it to me. "Here, have something to settle the stomach. You aren't allergic to peanut, aren't you?" He asked, the question being more of an afterthought than anything else.
"I'm not. Thank you." I could taste the soft and comforting texture of sliced bread followed by the salty and sweet flavor of the P sandwich as I took a bite."Mmhh, that hit the spot." It was the first ever sandwich of this kind.
"Where are you from? I can't place your accent." I turned to Carol when Crystal asked the question.
"He will not answer that one for now, its a legal matter now." Her mouth turned a bit predatory. "And as our new member I suppose I can't charge you for that, isn't it?"
"And for the health insurance, I heard it has dental." Amy snorted at the deadpan humor, or maybe at the sass toward Carol.
"Well, you will have your PR training as soon as possible and be designing your cape outfit and logo." Then she turned to her sister.
"Time to go home." Sarah called out her children, who had already taken a hold of her husband and were lifting from the ground in flight.
"What about Greyson here?" They too in the air when the question came.
"I can take him" Offered Crystal, a little too eagerly.
"I can follow you on foot, trust me." The were mildly concerned with my response.
"If you say so, man." Thank you, Eric.
Urban ninja jumping wasn't hard, the problem was the freaking heights. There were parts where I could just jump between buildings just fine, but at those places with single houses, I had to take their offer of transportation or keep trespassing on their private properties and be liable for damage if I did anything to their roofs.
The home of the Pelham had a different feeling to their home, smaller, more rough, but much more lived in, and the way they played with each other showed they were close to each other, hugging, shoving, and laughing. I got a more healthy vibe from this side of the family.
Dinner was a simple affair, given the situation Ms Pelham went for an easy pasta dish for the five of us while we got to know each other a bit, or rather, got to know them. It felt awkward having to talk about myself and being the center of attention.
Crystal is 18, which got my attention to be honest, and in her last year of high school, while Eric is 14, a freshman in the same high school. From my end, I only confirmed I did end my high school education and was on the equivalent of a bachelor's degree when circumstances interrupted my plans.
Just as they promised, they prepared their couch for me, and they were polite not to question my costum of taking a shower before going to bed, not before brushing my teeth with an extra toothbrush they had around.
The night wasn't the most comfortable, I was laying down in the coach of a stranger, in a strange world with superhumans, monsters, and murderhobos, and there was no way back home. In all honesty, I was afraid, I wanted to curl up in a safe corner and wait until I woke up, or at least until this uneasy knot on my stomach could go away.
"I'm so fuck." I inhaled sharply. No, I had to regain control of myself, that is the only way I could do anything and NOT be just be powerless. I don't want to be powerless, I don't want to be a victim.
I look at my slowly dying cellphone; now it is not even worth telling me the time, there was no way to recharge it and lacked any services for a multitud of reasons. "I need to focus." Yeah, focus.
Sitting down on the floor, with a pillow under my ass, I took the appropriate posture and started meditating. Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out. 'I'm not a victim.' I repeated to myself after each intake of oxygen. 'I'm not a victim.'
4- It's all becoming clear to me
Sarah POV
I woke up early as usual to prepare breakfast for the kids and their lunches before waking them up for school, but this time I had to first check up on our newest member. I had to admit that I was initially wary of him and excited for the chance for the movement to rise again, but her cynicism and paranoia made her want to be cautious and not let her hopes get too high, because if things went wrong, it wouldn't just be them but her children as well.
"He is a good kid, he is scared shitless but wants to put on a brave face to hide his desperation and gets rejected because of that." Said her husband yesturday after went ahead and test the Thinker power on himself. The kid has undersold himself, he is a Trump of incredible potential if even half of what he said is true, though the risk of death from overusing his power is quite a serious drawback.
A less known power of mine is my night vision, even in pitch black darkness I was able to see, something I used to check on our guest by flying without making a sound. He was sitting in the living room, awake and meditating, murmuring something to himself, with curiosity getting the best of me. I got closer until I could understand what he was saying. "I'm not a victim." A victim? He triggered yesterday, having the worst day of his life yet refusing to let it define him.
Flying back to the bedroom, Neil was now awake. "Good morning, dear," he said, rubbing his eyes.
"Morning, dear." After sharing a kiss, he started to get out of bed. "I checked on Greyson, I think he just had a nightmare from his Trigger Event, he is meditating in the dark, muttering 'I'm not a victim.' "
"He has guts, so he will be fine." He assured us as we started our day.
Vicky POV
After I watched our cousins leave with the new guy, Greyson, I went to my cellphone to text my boyfriend the news.
'Dean, you will not believe this!'
'What happened?'
'New Wave has a new member!'
'Excuse me?!'
'Yeah, his name is Greyson, and he has kind of weird powers.'
'Weird? How so? Is he a Master?'
'Calm down, he is not that kinda, I think, is like some sort of weird Eidolon thing.'
'Thank goodness. Hey, does that mean the NW now has their own version of the Triumvirate? With LD as Legend'
'Ah, I will see about that. He can't fly, but he's an empath, just like you!'
'Really? I could like to meet him.'
'They are going to put him through some basic training, he triggered earlier today, and it seems like he is now homeless, so he is crushing into auntie's couch.'
'How is everyone taking the news?'
'Crystal has a crush on him, Eric loves not being the only male in our age group, Amy is a bit reserved about him. He get along with our parents.'
'That is good. I hope everything works out fine.'
'Yeah, me too. I'm going to keep you updated. See you this Sunday.'
'See you, Vicky.'
Greyson POV
The American breakfast is quite filling, it wasn't something I was used to with the sheer amount, despite how the team's mom insists.
"I'm fine, Sarah. I'm not used to having much for breakfast." Hell, I eaten less than Crystal, and I was busting full.
"So, we have a lot to do today. Maybe we could start out by picking your costume, do you have anything in mind?" Asked the matriarch.
"Yes, I do. Here is what I was thinking of." Making a few handsigns, I transformed into a version of myself with another set of clothes. White robes with black combat boots.
costume
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"That is a way to do things." Eric sipped his orange juice.
"It has quite an Asian aesthetic." Noted Neil.
"Certainly, but I feel right. Could it be a problem?."
"The ABB could take offense to that, and the E88 as well." Shit, that was a no go.
"I have another idea, which could be better if I'm allowed to wear body armor."
Second costume
[img: data:image/gif;base64,R0lGODlhAQABAIAAAAAAAP/yH5BAEAAAAALAAAAAABAAEAAAIBRAA7]
"That is perfect!" Crystal… squealled?
"It looks functional and heroic enough." Sarah spoke more diplomatically.
Neil gave me a quick glance and nodded, "Wearing armor is always a good idea if you're not a brute."
"What is a Brute? I remember Carol calling me a Striker/Mover, and yesturday a Thinker and Stranger, are those part of a classification system?"
"Yes, there are twelve classifications the PRT uses to rate parahuman power effects, and then there is a number to rate how dangerous they are to society." He gave me a rundown of each of them: Mover, Shaker, Brute, Breaker, Master, Tinker, Blaster, Thinker, Striker, Changer, Trump, Stranger.
"So, what now?"
We started to spar with each other to get me used to fighting other parahumans, with the younger man as my first opponent. When we first started the match seriously overestimated his combat speed. I ran up to him, causing him to yell, and put a blue shield in front of him, jumping over him.
I tried to stick my finger into the edge of the shield; it felt strange, slick, and flowing, as if it had an oily film rippling so lightly, a feeling my physical sense didn't agree with because it was smooth glass like when I gripped it using my physical strength to swing myself around, it sent me downward to elbow drop the kid.
THUMP. "I give!" Eric cried after getting pin down on the ground with my body.
Getting up on my feet, I offered the kid my hand, which he accepted with a smile. "Want a rematch?"
Sure!" he says, eager to continue, as his family looks on from the sidelines.
We started once more, and this time he took off right away, instantly raising his shield as I leapt to meet him before he got too far from the ground.
"What?" He shouted as I stuck to his windshield, it was unstable as all fucks and only gave me enough time to lean into the edge of the shield to repeat the previous maneuver with a little more awkward elbow drop. He did regain his flight before hitting the ground, but by then I was sticking to him and gapping at him. "I give." Looking down, or rather, up, we were only a few inches from the ground.
"You have good agility and are able to think of a good way to use your power to give another approach to the fight."
"Thank you, mam." It feels good to be praised.
"Sorry, little bro, but don't worry, big sister will be there to protect you."Teased the older girl.
"Crys." Eric growled, feeling a bit annoyed at the sibling quarry.
"Eric, a few words." I asked, hoping to help the young man be better instead of stewing on negativity.
"Yeah?" He was already a bit miffed.
"Aside from flight and the shield, can you do anything else?"
"Yeah, I can make a weak blast, it can push around people, nothing much really." He was already going downhill.
"Well, if someone tries to do what I did, I highly recommend you deactivate the shield and punish the attempt with a blast. Trying to manuever in the air for those without flight means we are vulnerable to any push and pull, so even if weak, you can mess up my balance and coordination a few times to give me a bad fall."
He gave me a weak nod, his wheels spinning a bit at the information. "I will keep that in mind."
"Good, now. Can you rotate the angle of your shields? I'd like to see how much liberty you have, even if it's only a little or the ability to project them perpendicular to yourself." It turns out, they could to different degrees, with Crystal being almost unable to make them wiggle, Sarah reaching a 45-degree angle, and Eric having full control.
"Good, that means you can now have a close range weapon if you use your shield to axe your target. And if you can make two shields, you could squeeze people between them, or push them into the ground to keep them pinned with the shield."
"Uffg, I'm having a bit of a headache." Complained the young man.
"You can do it, man. No pain, no gain, push past your limits!" I tried to encorage him, his face frowining in concentration at the big shield rised before him trying to split it, until something give in splitting the big shield into two much smaller ones, thier combine surface much smaller than the original one, and they were able to move independent of each other.
"I, I did it." He gasped for air.
"Yes, you did. Take five, drink some water, and then let's give it a try." The kid nodded and gladly took the time to get some medicine for his pain.
"It seems like little Eric is growing up a little." said the father of the family.
"I'm not done exploring what he can really do."
"Hey, you can try to get a go with me, I hope promise you I will make you work for it." Girl, your fucking parents are right there, giving you looks.
"Fine, lets see how you fare." She gave me a smile and confidently strode forward as she rose to the air before the signal was given, showing a bit of her speed.
"Think you can catch up with me?" She asked, looking at me defiantly from three meters above me.
I didn't give her banter, I went through five handsigns. Tiger Boar Ox Dog Snake.
"What?!" She asked, clearly confused, looking around, recognizing the place but not knowing why she was there when she should be… Looking up, she saw me just in time to get my elbow drop.
"All talk and no show, what an unreliable woman you are." Was I smug? Yes. Will I pay for that later? Definitly. Needed? I think so.
"A cape can always have an as under the sleeve, Crystal." Said the matriarch. "Always remember that, what he didn't couldn't be much further away of what Oni Lee can do." Right, the local gangs.
"Did you guys have a run-in with the ABB before?" The older pair nodded as Eric got back.
"Oni Lee can teleport around, and when he does, he leaves behind a clone that he uses to attack you before it turns into ashes, so he used the opportunity to hit you with a knife or explode with a grenade." Ah, a sustitution technique followed by a shadow clone, got it.
"And Lung?"
"Lung is someone you don't want to have a prolonged fight with, or interrupt a fight he is in, because with time he becomes stronger, faster, and his pyrokinetic power scales with his size. You finish the fight fast, or retreat before it's too late." Does that mean I should focus on Genjutsu? Hell, are they able to be affected by my genjutsu at all if they aren't using chakra? Something I have to test later on.
"I will keep that in mind. Eric, are you okay?" He nodded.
"Yeah, I'm feeling better now, but I don't know how much use having two weaker shields." Ah, so they are weaker, then.
"Well, as I said before, you could use them both to crush or capture someone. Hey, now that I think about it, how close can you make your shields to yourself?"
"How close? I never tried. Why?"
"Just try to get them to cover your knuckles."He had his doubts, but he did it anyway, covering his hands with a translucent blue hue. "Now punch me."
"What?" His concentration is faltering.
"I'm a bit resistant to blunt damage due to my powers, as long as they are active." He turned to his parent, who nodded in approval before taking a swing at me.
"Ooof." I was sent backwards and off my feet, and I felt my arm hurting like a bitch as I landed on my feet and skidded a bit as I rubbed my arm. "That smarts. Ready for a real sparring match, Shielder?"
"That is my son." Neil clapped Eric's shoulder, who was smiling through the pain. I did my best to not harm him by keeping my hand open, using my finger to shove him, push him, slap him, and use knife hands to fight. It was obvious this was the first time he threw a punch, so more than a few pointers were needed to correct his stance and technique.
"You know how to fight." Probed Sarah.
"Yeah, I had trained in martial arts for over a decade, but had only spared twice before today." Getting an approving humming we headed inside, lunch time was getting closer so we focus on getting me up to speed with their current patrol, I was going out with the adult in their next outing around the block to keep away any skinhead from pushing into the neigherhood which will put in danger the life of the minorities in the area.
They assure me it will probably be another routine patrol.
5- But violent winds are upon us and I can't sleep
Dean POV
I was debating with myself during the night. I'm a Ward, and I had the responsibility to keep true to my responsibilities and inform the PRT of New Wave's newest member while also protecting his temperate girlfriend.
There was a real possibility that the new cape was genuinely interested in joining the failed movement, or that he would come to regret his decision after a week; he could easily be a homeless person who thought he could get at least a free meal and a night's rest before the next best deal, like the PRT, came along.
As much as I wanted to make sure her girlfriend is fine, there is a good chance he is a plant for another group. If he truly is an empath, then it shouldn't be hard for him to sow chaos with the right words at their vulnerable moment, leading to the eventual destruction of the group and or the kidnapping of Panacea. Being the most powerful healer in the world, there are many eyes on her, and from my observations, she is in a quite delicate state herself right now.
With a heavy heart, I made my choice as I knocked on the door of my superior.
"Keep an eye on them," Dr. Piggot said as I nodded after telling her the news in confidence, "and keep this information discreet. This Sunday, try to gather information about the intentions of this Greyson, if that is his real name. Is there anything else?" There wasn't, so I excused myself from her office, though now I wonder what I could do to get close enough to him for long enough to scurry anything from him.
Greyson POV
For the sake of my wellbeing, it was recommended that I still wear a mask for the first few days in case I later regretted it, after all, Carol wasn't done with the ID so it could be better to delay the announcement of my illegal immigrant status.
Saturday morning was quite calm around the Bay. The very few people in the street barely paid any mind to us, or rather, they were used to seeing the couple flying over the middle of the road, so they didn't pay any mind to the crow flying over their heads, scanning the area around them with superior eyesight with chakra reinforced eyes.
"Caw!" Cried a single time, signaling the lack of any criminal activity in sight.
"Caw! Caw!" Two cries meant suspicious activities, as I could see far in the distance a group of white thugs walking in a large group and the people reacting with great concern around them, especially the black people.
"Ejem!" Manpower rasped his throat, getting the attention of the group. Now closer to them, I could see the chains around their arms and the cocky look on their faces as they were stalking toward a black kid. "Can I help you?"
When they saw the couple, their entire demeanor changed to that of scared little children with their hands on the cookie jar."N, no. Not at all, we were just, hmmm, making sure the wrong sort doesn't disturb the peace." I was preaching from the edge of a building, looking over the action; I was on observation duty only.
"Caw! Caw! Caw!" It was a fucking ambush, three capes came out of nowhere, or rather, they were around but didn't notice them until the platform they were on came into view over the buildings after the gangsters entertained the pair. Their plans were foiled when they rose in the air and got on the same plane as the flying dumpster.
There were three people on it, a small waif girl with a green cloak covering it from head to toe, next to her were two big men with their chests open to the air and looking proud. One of them had greasy blond hair, an E88 tattoo on one bicep, and a wastika with a wolf mask superimposed on the other. The other has a much more lean build but still muscular-bound, only wearing loose-fitting pants, accented with chains with a white/pale blue tiget mask. Rune, Hookwolf, and Stormtiger respectively.
"This is E88 territory, Dead Wave. Leave or else." Warned the Hookwolf.
"Your all are a blight to this city, 88." Sarah said looking defiantly.
"Your funeral." The man jumped off the platform, shredding his form into a mass of blades and metal that took the form of a large wolf, while the other one followed suit by glinding out of the dumpster instead of transforming, while the kid reaching inside the dumpster was listing a few pieces of rubble and hurling them at the heroes, distracting them from their one-on-one fight, but mostly toward Lady Photon, who was fighting Stormtiger.
She didn't suspect anything when a crow stealthily landed behind her, turning into a human, but she gasped in surprise when I grabbed her by the shoulder, preventing her from reaching down for another piece of rubble. "You shouldn't fight this kind of battle, kid." I told her about creating a connection between us using Ninshu.
"Don't tell me what to do, shithead!" She was scared, understandably so, I was an unknown suddenly past her defense, also deeply insulted by the kid comment.
"My apologies, miss. I'm doing what I believe is right." I tried to assure her I was not going to fight her, just stop her from helping the ones below.
"I guess…. What do you want?" She asked, shifting her weight between her feet, feeling nervous.
"Can we talk for a bit? Let's go to the roof over there and talk like adults." She nodded slowly, curiosity and self preservation guiding her movements, but she was ready to attack at any moment. "I'm Sage, nice to meet you." While we had our conversation, the sound of battle still raged on the street.
"Rune." She responded, looking over my form. I was wearing the same tentative outfit I transformer earlier into but a faceless opera mask. "What is with that outfit?"
"I'm new, didn't have one really made so I'm scrubbing together something with the things I got around." She nodded slowly in understanding. "So, you are with the Empire, how is it like? I mean, as far as I can tell, they are pretty violent and inflexible."
She felt uncomfortable, looking away while still keeping me in her line of sight. "The Empire…. has its problems, but is needed, people need a strong leadership with drive, and with good soldiers to protect those who can't be soldiers."
"Those are good bases for a strong society, the problem is where their energies are focused on. By harming others, those who stand outside of the Empire will need someone equally strong to protect them, but more importantly, their children and elders. What could happen if ABB fell tomorrow? Can you imagine the dismay of the people who very well know they are about to die, and lose what little they have when the Empire comes for them?"
"What else can I do? I need…. my family…" Ah, she didn't like that either, yet she needed the support of the Empire.
"I don't know." Those words tasted like ash. "I don't know how to help everyone, but I want to do it anyways. I personally don't care about the Nazi ideology, the problem is the violence they have not only toward anyone outside their group, but toward themselves. Tell me, do you think they will let someone like you, a simbol of the next generation simply let go or quit? Groups like the Empire care about control and looking good, any problem in their way will always blame 'others' or get an escapegoat to punish for stepping out of line." I knew about this kind of behavior, and I want to spare her from that kind of pain.
"And what do you want me to do?!" She roars at me, I feel her frustration, her rage, and the itch of violence pulsing.
"To remain strong and your heart pure, Rune." I closed the distance between us, hugging the small girl. "I will try to look for an aswear, and you should too, until then, be strong."
"Stop that." She pushed me feeling wrong for being pampared, something she enjoyed. "We only talked about myself, but what about you, big guy. What is your deal?"
"Me? I'm trying to see if New Wave can take me in."
"New Wave? Those guys are dead on the water, you could come with me, they could love to have someone like you around." It's more likely that she enjoys having me around.
"Sorry, but I can, hatred is a feeling fast and easy to submerge, and getting out of it makes you stronger, but also fills you with shame as you realize you took pride in doing the wrong things."
"You will not get anywhere with them." She keeps pushing me into joining her.
"Even if it seems futile, I have a plan in mind, and I can't do that with the Empire." She looked away, feeling hurt and rejected. In the background, I heard the sound of Sarah calling for a retreat.
"So… we are enemies?" She asked sadly.
"Until we can join again as friends later on, Rune."
"… The name is Tammi."
"And I'm Greyson, be safe, and I hope you grow into a wonderful woman, Tammi." She smiled brightly with a hint of a blush as I turned into a crow and flew away, returning to the couple looking worst for wear,multiple bleeding wounds all around them and making a beeline to the Dalton household for some healing.
Rune POV
That night I was unable to sleep, and my teammate grilled me for the reason why I stoped fighting, I didn't want to tell them what happened, so I told them I was trying to recruit a new cape who had joined the fight near the beginning. The conversation went on for something like a half hour, but in reality it only lasted for a few minutes.
The conversation stirred a lot of hidden feelings, things I didn't want to voice or think about, and the feeling of his warm embrace felt like a warm and slightly windy afternoon. It was peaceful, and I wanted to take a nap.
I sigh as I recall the cape and how his muscular chest and thick arms warped around her body, making a part of her feel safe and protected. "Fucking stupid, sexy Greyson." I felt a bit angry with myself for letting my feelings go rampant as I hugged my pillow, wondering how nice it could feel if he were here with her.
Did you expect Greyson to fight? But no, it's Ninshu time!
6- Internal temperatures rising
Amy usually spends a few hours in the afternoon in the hospital to heal people as it was at that hour where their last patrol finishes leaving her free time to herself, meaning we caught her near the end of her local shift when we dropped into Dalton's backyard.
"Amy!" Called Carol going out to check on her sister and brother in law, quickly narrowed her eyes at me. "What happened?"
"The E88 baited us into their territory and ambush us with Hookwolf, Stormtiger, and Rune." Seconds later both Amy and Victoria in costume were next to us with the former quickly closing their wounds with a simple touch forcing her to relate the events.
"You lost a bit of blood, you better rest for a few days while you all recover." She removed her hand from their exposed skin, the red strains remaining on their outfits.
"Thanks goodness, Ames. You are the best!" The blond hugged her sister whose eyes softened a bit at the attention and then snapped at me making me feel a bit confused.
"You both are going to your own patrol now?" Amy brisked at the idea.
"No, not at all, I'm taking Ames to the hospital." Vicky smiled. "Hey, tomorrow I'm going out with Dean, my boyfriend. You two should come with us!" I turned to see the healer who also exchanged a look with me and then with Carol.
"Vicky, I don't think it will be a very good idea, or the time for that." I said trying to be polite looking at Neil and Sarah who both look fine and watching the play with interest instead of annoyance for getting sidelined despite their recent wounds.
"Why not?" Was she oblivious?
"Vicky, I'm penniless, and the more I train, the less your family will bleed because I couldn't tackle the bigger threats."
"But Greyson, you are wearing the same outfit as yesterday, and I'm sure you said you only have those clothes and not even a cellphone to call you in case of an emergency." Those… are actually good points.
"It's true." We all turned to Carol. "We need to get you a phone and some changes of clothes, he is, one of us now." Woman, this is one of those times we can tell that is NOT what you meant to say with that little pause.
"In that case, I think I should train some extra for tomorrow." It was a good thing because while I could live with a dirty shirt and pants, I really needed some extra pairs of underwear and socks.
Back into the Pelham home I focused on water-walking, filling the bathtub with a foot of water. I spent some time trying to get it right.
"What… are you doing?" Asked Crystal looking over the door frame, the door of the bathroom was open and a straight line to the bathtub.
"Standing up in water, in no time I will be surfing on the shore with my own feets." It was hard to find the right spot, I was either sinking a few inches or causing a lot of ripples across the water surface by putting too much power but I was getting the hang of it.
"There are no waves on the beach, the only one is us, New Wave!" I snorted at the pun.
"Well, I think I can take you to waterski once I get better at this, look!" With both foots planted on the surface of the water I leaned forward and slowly I was moving with the proportion of the chakra on my feets advancing VERY slowly.
"Ah, I think I better bring the floater, go faster grandma!"
"What did you say dearly? Something about some motorboating?" The girl gave me a saucy smile while hugging herself, pushing her breasts up a little bit.
"Hey, what is the holdup?" Eric came just in time to cut down the mood.
At nighttime we eat dinner with the family, offering myself to clean the dishes afterward much to Sarah's appreciation. Being a fast eater myself it was kinda hard to keep myself paced to end around the same time as the rest of them.
During Sunday I went to the mall with Vicky, Amy, and Dean. And boy, the first thing it came to my mind then I saw him was 'trust fund kid' by this fashion sense, good looks both face and filling his shirt well enough with muscles, but there was something else, the form he winced when he looked at me wasn't filling me with confidence when we were introduced.
"Dean!" The blond went straight to her boyfriend's arms," this is Greyson, Greyson, Dean." I gave him a nod which he returned, he was trying to look smooth for Vicky but it was like he was in pain. Was he jealous or fearful that I was trying to steal his girl?
"A pleasure, sorry for interrupting your date, Amy and I can split off so you can have your alone time." I tried to be diplomatic, hell, even the brunette was with me on this one.
"Oh, none-sense, come let's find some of your stuff first." God damn it, Vicky, read the fucking mood. Who are you? Younger me?
The shopping went easy enough, the first shop clerk was extra helpful giving me pointers on what should I look at when looking for fitting clothes and my size using a measure tape to calculate the size of my shoulders, my waists, and leg length, all while trying to ignore how touchy she was being with it, but only getting more noticeable when she made some casual talk and Vicky informing her I was single. God damn it Vicky.
Lucky for us our ordeal for clothes didn't take too much, limited to the mall only, I got myself a few pack deals of socks, underwear, and a number of plain shirts, a single sweatshirt, with a single blue overall for my cape outfit. We were able to move into the electronics where I got my new cellphone, the 'old' one was currently hidden in the Pelham household until I could discreetly hand it over to Carol.
The whole spree cost a little over a hundred fifty dollars, and it hurt me to even think about it. This wasn't one of those 'tourist traps' like the Walkway, but a mid level shopping area, and now we were having a sandwich at the food plaza which Dean paid for giving us some real time to talk.
"So, Greyson, where are you from?" Asked Dean, he wasn't even looking at me.
"South America."
"Why did you come here?"
"By force, and against my will." That gives him a reaction, almost choking with his food.
"I'm sorry to hear that. So, how old are you?"
"Thirty-one." Now it was the turn of the girls to make a double take.
"No why!" "Bullshit." Vicky and Amy voiced their opinions respectively.
"That seems far-fetched." Dean said diplomatically as I felt a hand on my arm.
"I can't… my power can't read you." Amy's hand was resting on my wrist.
"Wait, that means you can't heal him?" Oh, that is a good question, but what if I 'open up' to her?
"That is a… wait, what is it?" Both Dean and Amy look relieved. "This is marvelous."
I shut it down once more, making her frown. "Hey!"
"You know, it's usually a guy who wants to explore the inside of a girl."
Both Vicky and Dean laughed as Amy looked embarrassed. "Well, it seems you don't have to worry about healing you without consent."
"Wait, someone didn't want to be healed?" I only readed she was the best healer in the world, but nothing much besides it.
"Ugghh, it still make my blood boils. Ames tried to help a homeless person and what she get in return, a freaking lawsuit, the nerves." I nodded.
"Given how calm you are about this, I can assume you are used to hanging around supers, right?" I asked Dean who smiled at me.
"Well, when your girlfriend is a public heroine and so is her family you get used to that kind of thing." Yeah, I could see that, but also Vicky does look a bit of a trophy wife.
"Still, I would rather not talk about those things around you, it is rude to exclude someone from a conversation like that." I then notice the glances between themself.
"Ah, don't tell me. I shouldn't be surprised, any relationship is hard if both parties move on completely different orbits, there should be some common ground to draw upon." Dean smiled to the side, looking relieved.
"Well, that explains why you are such a wise-ass." Snarked Amy.
"At least my kind of ass can be appreciated by everyone." I shoot right back.
"Okay, okay, calm down everyone." Dean's hands were raised in a gesture of surrender.
"Yeah, you both have been mean to each other since day one." Vicky notice.
"Well, he started it." Amy said, defending herself.
"I cares not if she likes me or not, as long as she respects me, the rest," I point at her and then myself, "is just friendly banter."
"Mmmfff." Amy huffed with embarrassment and looked away.
"Anyway, if you youngsters don't mind, I will use the restroom for a moment."
"So do I." Dean stood up next to me as we both went there.
The young man close to half my age was taking his piss not far from me, keeping his distance all the while we were there, then I realized his grimace was there all the time, making it look like I was tying up my shoes looked down the stalls for other people's feets, finding us alone. "You are trying to use it on me. Aren't you?"
"What?"
"Your powers, boy. The only moment you weren't looking like a drum in a marching band was when I put down my defenses." He was caught. "I didn't, I'm a Tinker."
I was on his face only an inch apart from him. "I don't like liars, boy. If you can't tell the truth, then be polite enough to remain silent. So I'm going to ask you questions and you are going to answer them."
I used Ninshu to look at him, and I mean really look deep inside of him to catch any lie, any false intention from his part when suddenly I felt a pull, something on his mind.
I stood before a field of broken asteroids deep in space, looking around I could only see the distortions of the dimensions folding and unfolding in different angles and directions, over me was a 'being' made of crystal and broken shapes, it reached out with a tentacle made of void and reflections, and when it touched me we both screamed.
Returning to reality both Dean and myself were on the floor sporting a headache as I felt myself burning from head to toe, hell, even my eyes were on fire. "What happened?"
"I don't know, ugh, I feel sick." We both got into our feet slowly.
"Your nose is bleeding." I pointed out at him, touching it he saw some of it falling into the corner of his lips.
"Lean back and breathe from the nose, spit or swallow the blood." I reached out for some toilet paper to help him clean up.
"What did you do?" Dean did what I told him while leaning over the sink of the bathroom, taking the chance to clean my face a little trying to cool down.
"Ninshu, we were linked together, the only difference is I pushed too far, and entered your mindscape. Why did nobody tell me your powers were alive?" He looked at me like I had grown a second head.
"Powers are alive?"
"You didn't know?" He looked mildly offended.
"No, I didn't. And if the PRT knows, they are keeping it buried."
"Shit, the girls are going to think we fought."
"We kinda did."
"Look, I'm trying to look after the girls. Vicky is too impulsive to see two feets ahead, and to be honest, I thought you were snobbing me the whole time."
The young man put both hands on the white marble, recovering his senses. "I… was doing the same, I was afraid you had ill intentions toward the New Wave."
"So, we both went ahead assuming the worst of the other? Damn, I feel like a dumbass right now."
"Hey, it's okay, we are cool now. Right?"
"Yeah, we are cool. How are you feeling now? Everyone in one piece?"
"I'm fine, I feel like my pressure has dropped a bit but I'm… my powers, they have changed."
He looked at me and then winced a bit. "Yeah, I can turn them on and off now." He walked to the door looking outside for a moment before returning. "I can feel them more clearly, I used to see people's moods with colors, but now it's more precise and intuitive, not a color palette."
"That is good, wait let me check." Going to the door I peek into a couple walking around and focus on them, trying to see if I had gotten something from Dean just now.
'My eyes' Feeling something kinda intuitive I channeled some of my chakra into my eyes. People's bodies had a thin sheen of color and could read their moods without connecting with them up to a certain distance and amount of cover.
"We should go." Dean talked behind me. "The girls were waiting and we were taking too long."
"Yeah, we should go."
It took a moment to convince them there was nothing wrong and they should worry about it, instead it was their time to do the shopping.
Feeling like a bro moment we pushed Vicky into trying something simple and tasteful such as the 'Artoria's combo' A white shirt with a blue shirt and hair tied in a bun much to the crows approval and the blonds dismay as 'too plain'.
"Think of it as an everyday combo, if you have doubts on what to take on a nice day, take this, I assure you, you will turn some heads either way." Once more Dean paid for her stuff.
"What is it, Greyson?" They notice me looking at a store selling art supplies.
"I want to check something really quick girls." I rushed into the store, behind the desk an elderly man greeted me with a smile.
"Welcome, how can I help you?"
"An angle brush, a bottle of black ink, oh, and a block of A4 pages if possible, please." He nodded and started to ruffle the shelf for my order.
"Greyson? What are you doing?" Vicky looked around with a look of confusion.
"Supplies for my powers." I whispered to the group.
"With art?" Amy said with disbelief.
"What can you do with that?" Dean was more interested in it.
"Oh, nasty surprises and tricks. Hehehehe."
"God save us all." Amy groaned.
Note: It happened what you are all thinking, Dean's Shard got into direct contact with Greyson's Chakra resulting in an exchange of information between the two of them when they meet 'face to face' making it an interesting experience for both of them.
7- And all the voices won't recede
To get a new ID, I had to accompany Carol to the PRT HQ, which I was not happy about, but it was the only way to get it before the weekend, and it was better to rip off the band-aid and not skulk around for a month or god knows how long if there was no problem.
"The job of the PRT is to put capes in good light, the addition of a new hero in the Bay is a big deal given the ratio of villains to heroes is 3 to 1." Carol said as we entered the building, both of us in civilian clothes.
The local Parahuman Response Team division didn't stand out at all. The exterior was all windows reflecting the blue sky above, only a shield logo bearing the letters 'P.R.T' set it apart from the other buildings in downtown.
A young woman with a pretty face and smile greeted us at the reception desk, and then the lawyer switched to shark/professional mode to request for the legal division of the PRT, I think the poor thing thought we were going to file a lawsuit against them or something from the way she was spooked, especially when she recognized the name.
"Sometimes I forget that a lawsuit is just as threatening as pointing a gun in a person's face." The woman smiled while trying to keep her serious frowning face making it look stiff.
While we waited, I got to inspect the place; the lobby displayed the entrances and exits of many people at work, a group of employees in suits moving in and out of the building, talking in low voices, a team of four PRT officers on standby, outfitted with rather imposing looking gear. Chain mesh and kevlar vest, helmets covering their faces, and two grenade launchers hanging from slings on their shoulders with bandoliers of various canisters across their chest, the other two had some sort of flamethrowers.
A gift shop not five meters away is showing a group of kids something I couldn't see from this vantage point, only noticing the figurines and posters they bought and showed off to their friends, not having time to explore before being called by a man in a suit who guides us through the building.
As we walked, I could see the cubicles in different areas and the storm of work happening inside each of them, unsure if it was normal, normal for the PRT, or normal for the Bay's PRT. Not much conversation beyond the usual pleasantries was exchanged during the walk, only when the office's door was closed did we really start talking.
"So, let's get started, shall we?" The man looked friendly enough, with a light brown suit, a red tie over his white shirt, black dressing shoes, warm brown eyes, and dirty blond hair. "From what you were told, you are currently a foreign hero who seeks American documentation. Correct?"
I glanced at Carol, who reluctantly nodded. We were talking about this issue, and while she didn't want to reveal that I'm from another Earth, I brought up the point that being a public figure in this version of my country will make them check up on their own records and call us out for it. She countered my argument by claiming a lack of evidence, as my old ID didn't look anything like my current look because I was no longer going by my former name, and that we could present my cellphone as proof of coming from another Earth, but more importantly, inform the PRT of an unknown threat to their inter-dimensional security, which won her over.
"Yes, Mr.," I look at the desk plate. "Merlou, I'm from another Earth, one without a cape, and the year is 2022. I was left stranded in this city not four days ago, and with power."
To his credit, the man hummed in thought before inspecting me."Is there any proof to corroborate this? It is a serious matter."
Putting three pieces of my old world over his table. My old ID, old cellphone, and a bill for a thousand Argentinian pesos. The money was a last-second afterthought while riffling my wallet. "This is my evidence, please don't turn on the smartphone, there is no compatible charging port during this timeline."
"If the director gives her approval, our tinkers will look into it," he kept thinking."Sorry, I can't continue in good conscience without informing the Director of this development and her approval."
We hear him having a conversation with the Director, but there was nothing making me think there was something out of place, like an order to keep me entertained while a swat team prepared outside the door or something.
"Well, the Director will see you shortly after once she is done with her paperwork; in the meantime, she wants us to continue with the procedures as normal." Carol looked slightly more relieved, but the tension was still there.
New name, country of origin, date of birth, fingerprints, and new signature. God, the last one fucked me over hard. Only when I knew what to write down and ink it down did I realize this was the official goodbye to his real name. With a heavy heart, I handed it over. 'Goodbye mom, dad, I wish I was a better son, and a better sibling.'
A pack of tissues was put on the table by Merlou. "Thanks," I take a deep breath. "I'm better now."
"Before I worked in the PRT," he said with a sad smile, looking back in his memories, "I was in the civilian department of immigration, I was there during the massive flow of people who came to America after the sinking of Kyushu. I have seen a lot of cases where the parents gave everything so their kid could have a better life here. I don't know what it was about them, but I hope they do."
I could see that, a child or barely an adult arriving at the office, writing in broken English while their parents, alive or dead, stayed behind on the island, behind him, lines of people like himself, broken, penniless, and alone. "That is why I want to be a hero. To help others, and make things a little better."
"And so am I; the PRT is the best bet when it comes to bigger threats and problems; it may not seem like much a lot of the time, but work like mine can do a lot of good by cutting through a lot of the difficulties our boys and girls face."
"Everyone wants to be the big hero, getting all the recognition and adulation, but people in the offices are what keep the system, as flawed as it can be, running and working, putting food on the table, and keeping the light going." He smiled in a comfortable way. Looking at him with my powers to understand, I got to know he was feeling validated and praised by my words.
"Now, we need to take the mugshots, and we are done here." Following the man's instruction, he pulled a camera, and after a few shots, got a good enough picture of me to add into the file just in time for a woman to come knocking on the door.
"Excuse me, Mr. Sanders? The director is waiting for you in conference room 7." Me and Carol exchanged a look as she was now emanating hostility.
"We will be there shortly." She then turned to me. "Shall we?" I followed her footstep, mine almost silent in contrast to her echoing in the hallways as we took an elevator up.
Conference Room 7 is a small room that appears to be for more private meetings.In it, an obese woman with steel-grey eyes, an eagle-like nose, and a bleached blond bob-style haircut was wearing a navy blue jacket and skirt. She looks like a damn Karen.
At the corner of the room, a woman in army fatigues was fiddling with a green and seemingly alive knife as it kept changing its shape. Focusing on the woman, I could see dark hair and olive skin with a scarf and sash patterned after the American flag, hiding most of her face while exposing her forehead and bottle-glass green eyes. By the signs of age, I could say she is in her early thirties and has a nice body, as the uniform was rather form fitting.
"Thank you for coming here, Mr. Sanders. I'm Emily Piggot, Director of the PRT ENE." Come on Greyson, steady your breath and just nod. She didn't make any gesture trying to make a handshake, so I held back.
"Now, it has come to my attention that your origin is from another Earth, I want to hear what you have to say about it." She keeps going in a nonsensical way.
"The date was November 20, 2022, I was in this alternative Argentina, no capes or people with superpowers, at least not publicly known ones. Prior to my appearance in Brockton Bay, I was living my everyday life. I thought I was still sleeping in my bed when instead I was in an alleyway, no suspicious persons or abnormalities to note as external factors, but my whole being had suffered incredible changes."
"Explain."
"Not only did I have a body that was more than a decade younger, but I was also extremely fit and handsome, with my body, senses, and intellectual abilities enhanced, and powers to the point of being a "Grandfather's ax" or "Ship of Theseus" situation."
"Did you get a tattoo along with your new body?" She keeps asking straight-forward questions.
"Not that I'm aware of; as you can imagine, I don't feel comfortable with a stranger inspecting me, and I can't check on my own."
"We can make an appointment with a medic." she insisted.
"Are you suggesting Panacea isn't a good enough doctor?" Carol interjected.
"Panacea is an underage girl." The obese woman stated without much care.
"While I understand the concern to corroborate, I believe this information is important as we are confirming not only the abduction, but also forcefully granting people powers before releasing them onto different Earths."
"That is just your particular testimony, as we can't verify this information." I present her the proof.
"Even if you don't believe my personal testimony, I believe those will suffice, ma'am." Being skeptical, the woman turned on the phone, making the OS boot up, the battery was on its last quarter of life.
"With your permission, can I get Dragon to review this. I'm not familiar with the laws regarding normal technology, so you will need to see a specialized lawyer for this case." I look to Carol for guidance.
"We will let you review it to verify his extradimensional origins, but you aren't allowed to use the personal data, or his property to profit yourself or use it against Mr. Sanders."
"Of course." She dryly said. "While we're at it, I see no reason why we shouldn't collaborate in making you a new ID; that is what the PRT is about; we also provide other services to capes who need training in different areas, such as public relations classes, hostage rescue training, and first aid; we would also appreciate it if you partake in our power testing to safely measure and evaluate your power and its limits." Ah, didn't the STAR labs in the DC comic do that?
"Thanks for the offer, I will keep that in mind. Is there anything else we should discuss?" I looked at the three other people in the room.
"There is. It came to my attention that you came to interact with one of the heroes I'm supervising during a social outing yesterday. I would like to remind you that the exposure and/or unmasking of a Hero of the Protectorate and/or Ward is considered a felony." I didn't say anything, only looking at Carol, who was mulling over the issue.
"I assure you, ma'am. I don't know who exactly is among your charges I came to interact with, only know about the heroic inclination, and that it seems to have a close relationship with the PRT. Nonetheless, consider myself notified." When we were about to stand up, the so far silent cape spoke.
"May I ask, is there any reason you didn't join the Protectorate? They were fine with me, but you haven't shown your public identity yet." Oh Carol was glaring daggers at the obvious poaching attempt.
"Because, I'm apprehensive of the authorities' shackles and chain of commands." The weapon on her hand changed shapes into a handgun, but didn't try to attack me. I wasn't going to take any chances and keep observing her using my power. "Take the Director here, she is your boss, not your friend or someone you can get close to, and she has her own bosses and other people who can put pressure on her, or us to do something against our morals. Besides, the PRT has its own agenda, New Waves has others, and they are closer to my own." As I talked, the shapes changed to correspond to mood swings after certain words were mentioned. Among those shapes were an assault rifle, a handgun again, and then a shotgun.
"I see, so there is no convincing here. Isn't it?" The weapon switched to a butterfly knife.
"This is the path I chose. It will not be easy, but I want to live proud of myself, I'm done being irresponsible or hiding behind other people." The weapon was gone from her hands, as I could tell from her exposed skin.
I felt a knot in my throat. I still want to run away, and live my previous carefree and comfortable life. I don't want to bear this responsibility. I don't know if I can, but I will, at least for a little while.
"Ladies, it's getting late. So if you'll excuse us." The two of them gave us a nod as we left the room and building.
Carol finally relaxed after we got into her car and she gave me a look over."You did well, I think you even made a good impression on them."
"I sure hope so." She looked at me sideways. "I hope you aren't trying to convince me to join the PRT too."
She was taken back. "No, no. It's just…" the excuses fell into silence.
"There is something bothering you, something you can't put into words. But if you allow me." I put my hand over the dashboard with my palm out.
"It will not be necessary." She quickly backed up, now feeling uncertain and a bit scared.
"As you wish." Taking away the hand, we continue the journey in silence.
'She just wants me for the firepower, not as a member.' I looked outside at the wealthy area with its big buildings. If you stuck around here, you couldn't think about the huge gang and drug problems it has.
'It will not matter; one year and I'm out of your hair for sure.' Maybe by then I was able to stand on my own.
Interlude 1- A new piece in the board
PRT
An hour after the young man left the building, Director Piggot was already on her way to another conference room with Miss Militia and the Protectorate members. They were all expecting the news of this unexpected but welcomed change of events.
"As you all have surely heard by now, New Wave is expanding its roster with the addition of a new cape, Sage. Gallant went on a date with his girlfriend last Sunday, using his civilian identity, and was able to convince her to bring Panacea and Sage with her to get a read on him and any indication of potential Master abilities. During this outing, he was able to discern a few elements of his character and powers, while being open about a few elements of his real life. He mentioned his real age and made a vague mention of his country of origin, which we confirmed today was due to legal reasons and suspect it was to prevent speculations before he had the chance to clarify them." She pulls out a mugshot of Greyson.
"This is Greyson Sanders. He is from Argentina, South America, another Earth, and the future, and his real name is * *."
"Woah, hold up. Can you run that by me again? Another Earth I can believe it, but the future?" Ethan, commonly known as Assault, interrupted.
"That is correct, and he provided evidence of this by handing over, among other things, a type of very advanced but normal cellphone. Dragon ran through the files and confirmed it IS authentic, that being said, he can't confirm he isn't a Case 53 as he isn't willing to submit to a full body inspection by his new teammates yet." Assault, Battery, Triumph, and Velocity all nodded in understanding.
"What about his power?" Dauntless, the rising star from Brockton Bay, was asked,
"We can't confirm much yet, but Gallant reports indicate he can confirm he is a Striker/Thinker allowing both people to have enhanced empathy toward each other. This allows each other to understand each other's feelings and what they really want to say, from further interaction with Glory Girl she revealing he possess. Super strength, super speed, enhanced jumping, and being able to wall in walls, an aggressive anti-Thinker ability he can toggle on and off. Both Gallant was getting constant headaches from being near him, and Panacea wasn't able to read him until he allowed them to. Aside from that, Glory Girl described him as "a strange Eidolon," and it was strongly implied that he can also use ink and a brush as part of his powers.
"That is a diverse group of abilities." Velocity spoke slowly, given the understatement. "What about his personality profile?"
"Grayson is a mild and introverted individual who has a strong distrust of authority but is willing to cooperate. Given his foreign origins, I had Miss Militia with me in order to make a last minute recruitment pitch from a sympathetic point of view." The attention was now on the oldest female cape in the group.
"He is a quite candid character; he explained to me his reservation toward the PRT and being wary of being ordered to do anything against his morals. Given how highly formal his speech is, I think he said what he meant, and wasn't talking about PR events but rather unpleasant orders. As much as it hurt me, there was nothing I could say that would make him think otherwise." After getting a nod from the director, she continued from there.
"During the outing, the headache made Sage believe he was snobbish and making them feel unwelcoming, cementing initial distrust toward him; this culminated in a confrontation between each other where he used his power to discover Gallant's true intention toward Glory Girl as he believed he was just a rich kid who wanted a trophy wife." The room showed signs of discomfort at the image. "While the issue was quickly resolved, the act was carried by a sense of protectiveness, no jealousy on his part, yet the event carried its own set of issues when their powers came into contact with each other, causing an unprecedented event of feeding on each other. We aren't sure if the event caused a permanent boost in Gallant's abilities, or if he Second Triggered him."
"Is he okay?" Battery asked, looking concerned.
"He is fine; the event caused him no distress at all; in fact, he is much better now that he can use his Thinker power at will rather than being constantly active, as it has also become more empathic, and the projectile is now able to create more complex and nuanced feelings. Nonetheless, those changes weren't one-directional, as Greyson himself was able to get this upgraded version of Gallant's Thinker power." The people in the room looked at each other.
"Clearly a Trump rating." Armsmaster asserted. "Director, you said this was an unprecedented event, so it could be safe to assume he isn't a Copy Trump."
"That seems to be the case, as there was no mention of him copying the power of other members of the New Wave. At the very least, he was able to confirm there is no Master power involved." The group nodded.
"In case of going rogue, what are the threat rating and countermeasures?" Asked Battery.
"For now, he is a Trump 5. As for the countermeasure, he is to be considered a 2 in all threat ratings, just in case. And, if you must fight him, keep your eyes on him; he appears to prefer hit-and-run tactics over direct confrontations; conversing with him may reduce the likelihood of a confrontation. Any questions?"
Assault raised his hand. "How does he get along with the rest of New Wave?"
"Quite well, according to Glory Girl; being closer to the older generation mentally made them close, while his young looks allow him to fit with the new one, Laserdream has some infatuation toward him, and during his training he was able to couch Shielder into using his barriers in a different manner, getting him a Brute sub-rating and getting the approval of the Pelham family." The mood was uplifted at the table, they knew the younger member of New Wave was virtually in the lowest station of the totem pole, so this was a good thing for him.
"When will we be able to meet with him?" Triumph looked a bit eager.
"You can coordinate with New Wave at a later date. If there isn't anything else to add?" There was nothing. "Then we conclude this meeting." There was some optimism in the air as another hero had come to the help of the city, and dear God, they needed all the help they could get.
Empire Eighty Eight - Last Sunday.
Kaiser and his group were in a meeting with Rune as the center of attention, and she wasn't feeling the warmth from before, not from the leader.
"Now, Rune. During the fight with New Wave you encounter an unknown cape; what can you share with us about him?" He was sitting on his throne made of blades, escorted by the valkyrian twins, Freja and Menja.
"I don't know much about him." She swallowed her fear, trying to look tough and mature, she didn't want to be seen as a child. "He was able to get into the dumpster I was riding on, and he was more focused on keeping me out of the New Waves fight by talking with him. Seeing he could get so close before I could react, I decided I should entertain him." The man nodded.
"A sound strategy, but this new cape is an unknown element, so it's best to err on the side of caution when you are at a disadvantage." The rest of them nodded in approval, much to her appreciation. "What did you two talk about?"
"He told me his name is Sage and that he planned to join the New Wave, that is why he intervened." The others tensed up a bit. "I tried to convince him otherwise, to join us instead, as we were not only more powerful but also able to do much better for the city."
"Mmhh, good job. Keeping your stand before the unknown and trying to increase our strength is very commendable. Now, it's safe to assume he refused."
At the praise, her chest inflated with pride. "Yes, he said if the Empire prevailed in his fight for the dominion of the Bay, the slit-eyed, niggers, Jews, and other minorities would be slaughtered, and he didn't want that. Nonetheless, he said he appreciated the offer." The man leaned back, the fingers joined in a thinking gesture.
"How unfortunate." He dragged. "Alas, it was a valiant effort, Rune. We will wait for further news of this Sage, if he joins the New Wave, his civilian identity will be exposed soon enough. Remind everyone that there should NOT be a repeat offense like Fleur's, understood?" The capes nodded at his command.
Coil
New Wave Having a new member was an unexpected curve ball from destiny that he honestly didn't expect, but it was a source of opportunity for him because he was currently on his presence as consultant in the same building while in his other timeline he was working on his villainous activities, gathering information, reading the reports of his moles and spies, and it was through this means that he learned about this event.
He never had much interest in this group, while powerful, their movement was dead on water and the experience made them remain in a tight shell of an area and behavior, but this new player could make them change.
The team had also made a public announcement of a big event the next Friday, a day after the PRT finalized making a new ID for their newest member. None the less, he will later have his pet look at him, for now he has other things to worry about.
Cauldron
Doctor Mother received an email at her terminal; it was an unexpected event concerning Earth Beth's social project; it appears that the odd team of unmasked agents has a new member; what was odd was his powerful Stranger abilities, giving every Thinker from local to WEDGEDOG a headache whenever they focused on him; while the same could be said of Eidolon, their failure was not met with pain. Looking further, he was definitely a Trump, and described as a pseudo Eidolon.
The second thing that stood out was his inter-dimensional origins, and the fact that he was NOT one of their subjects, which was both alarming and concerning, as there could be a third party smuggling people from other universes right under our noses.
They needed powerful capes in order to fight Scion and a second Eidolon, even if a weaker version was going to be of immense help; he could also be a weapon against the Simurgh's Thinker abilities. For now, they couldn't intervene in the development of the Bay, he needed to grow stronger or fail and die. This war is not for the weak, and maybe that place is the perfect place to prove himself and rise above with so many agents to fight against.
8- I've finally found what I was looking for.
Jumping in the air, I caught the ball thrown by Neil and then threw it back, purposefully making him run a bit to the left to reach for it before it hit the ground. Anyone who saw us from afar could think they were having a father-and-son moment, and honestly, it wasn't that far off.
"Look up!" The man threw it far enough that it could go to the neighbor's house.
"Yeeet!" Jumping like four meters in the air, I reach the apex just in time to touch the ball with my fingertips. Making it stick with my chakra instead of losing it, I let gravity reclaims me to the ground, and rolling on the ground to bleed the momentum. I could take the fall on my knees, but I would rather not, because if I ever try to save a falling victim, their neck could snap just like what happened to Spider-Man when he tried to save Gwen Stacy.
"Nice!" Neil smiled at me with a mischievous smile.
"Fast one!" I announced, enhancing the ball before throwing it back at his chest with enhanced strength. The man stood there, sure he could handle it, bouncing it off his chest with his strength.
"Oh, I felt that one, kiddo." He winced slightly from the hit, but there was no foul on it. He was enjoying this bonding moment as Shielder is the athletic type, Mark was too depressed, and the rest were girls, so there was no-one he could play ball with except for me, and since we are both supers, we always end up using our powers sooner or later to spice up the game.
That being said, I grew used to being around the Pelhams, sometimes helping Sarah in the kitchen, brawling with Shielder as he had reservations about punching his father, and playing with Neil from time to time. As for Crystal, it had grown awkward since I told the bunch my real age and origins, as Carol gave me the go-ahead to speak about it.
"So, you are thirty years old?" She carefully sipped from her mug of tea. The day was chilly, so we were both wearing sweaters. Hers is red with some chrismas theme, while mine is plan grey.
"Thirty-one."
"And, what was your life like before getting here? Did you have a girlfriend or a wife?" Slowly lowering the mug, I look at her with bewilderment.
"Right, another Earth, different culture." Rasping my throat, I continued. "No, where I'm from, the dating culture is different, those who marry before, say, 28 are few and far between. In my case, there is no significant other to speak of."
"I. I see." She looked to the side, struggling to say what she wanted to say.
"There is nothing to be shy about, Crystal. Getting cold feet will only hurt you in the long run; be bold."
"It's easy for you to say that, asshole." She patted me, getting a bit angry.
I open my mouth, then shut it down after thinking about it before speaking. "You know. I like cats more than dogs. Do you know why?"
"What does it have to do with it?"
"Because dogs are so loyal, so close to us, I fear what could happen if I ever had to go away for a long time, they are too dependent on us for company and entertainment, while cats you can allow yourself to let roam on their own and come to you because they feel like it, not because they need it." She kept staring at me for a moment.
"So you want someone independent?" She asked, getting a so-so gesture in return.
"People can move on their own, they have their own needs and wants, but also expectations, myself included. So I ask you, what are yours?" Her pupils dilated and she became perplexed.
"What do you mean?" She was honestly clueless. Fuck this, walking around eggshells is annoying. Putting my empty mug down when hers was also on the table, I extended my hand to reach out for hers, establishing the connection.
"I'm an empath, Crystal. That doesn't mean I'm like Dean or that my relationships work like his; if we want to be something more than friends or coworkers, there is a lot we need to face before we even know if we are compatible with each other." Difference in maturity, how her family and friends could perceive our potential relationship, me being unable to even take her on a coffee date, and much more.
"That is… a lot to take in." Ninshu, I fucking love how you can make it all be understood without sounding like a rejection or making excuses. "Still, you think?"
That we have a chance? I will try, but I make no guarantees."Great! But jeez, could it kill you to be a bit more optimistic?"
"You would be my first relationship ever. But I promise you something, if we eventually break up, I will make sure you end up as a better human, and woman, than when we started." I want to help you become stronger, more capable, and more independent, but I also trust you will do the same for me.
"How can you sound like you say one thing when you mean something totally different?"
"It's a bad skill. Sarah, Eric, you both can come out now." The mother and son duo emerged from the arc, looking sheepish.
"MOM, ERIC!" Crystal looks completely embarrassed. Then turned around with an accusing look "You knew and you didn't tell me?"
"I think he came for a snack until he heard us, and then your mom noticed him spying on us and joined in. And we weren't sharing secrets, we had to talk with them sooner or later." Let them have their feeling of victory turn into embarrassment now that you have something you can always bring up.
"I guess." She smiled weakly. 'You sly dog.' I winked at her.
Being restricted to the house for training meant I wasn't able to get much in the physical department, and I didn't want to make much noise, or access to training equipment. Even finding a tree stump to punch wasn't possible until my debut, but I focused on four different skills: The Body-flick technique, the Substitution technique, Chakra control, and once it's dark outside, I work on my Fuinjutsu using spare paper to get used to the use of the brush.
Essentially, Fuinjutsu had two main branches: Jutsu formulae and Sealing techniques.
Jutsu formulae are the written form of different techniques used to either make them, give them a support frame, or stabilize them. Smoke bombs, explosive tags, and Minato's Flying Thunder Technique.
The Sealing technique refers to the sealing of elements such as chakra, people, and gods in different objects or people.
Some techniques fall somewhere in the middle, such as barriers, sealing tags, and the Uzumaki's Adamantine Sealing Chains.
For now, I was focusing on making Sealing tags, before moving to Explosive tags.
"Hey there new guy!" Vicky had decided to drop by to visit on Thursday night.
"Hey Vic. Sup?" The girl was halfway looming over me.
"So I heard from Crystal. You two are surely hitting off." I wasn't sure what her angle was, so let's go with drama.
"Oh, poor you! I didn't notice you were also interested! Oh what a sinful woman you are!"
"Wait, what? No!" The girl dropped to the floor, no longer flying.
"Vicky!" I heard the voice of Amy from the other side of the house and approaching and with a few extra feets following behind, not behind her was Eric to enjoy the drama.
"Amy! Can you believe this? Vicky is jealous of Crystal for asking me out first!"
"What!" Amy looked scandalous. "But you are still with Dean, and, oh god, VICKY!"
"I didn't. I swear it is not like that!"
Eric was practically eating popcorn while watching the soap opera with a shit-eating grin on his face, pushing me to my limits and breaking out in hysterical laughter that sounded like a hyena laughing while being choked.
"You asshole!" The blond slapped my shoulders with tears, almost threatening to fall.
"Oh, thank goodness. You are just an asshole." Amy also calmed down, taking a deep breath. Eric was almost pouting now that the fun was over. "I thought the aura was screwing you over, Greyson."
"What aura?" I look at the three of them.
"You don't feel it?" When I asked Vicky, she blinked a few times, but her tears were nowhere to be found.
"Feel what?" Now I was the one who was perplexed.
Eric used this moment to intervene. "Vick's aura makes people feel awe or fear of her, it depends on how you feel about her."
"Maybe I don't feel much about her because she is a 5 out of 10, a kid, and kinda meh?" Eric was cracking a chuckle while Amy and Vicky were glaring holes at me.
"Alright, tease time is over. You are too easy, kiddo." She put her arms on her hips like a jar.
"I'm just a year younger than Crystal."
"Still a minor in the eye of the law. Nonetheless, it's good to see you both. How have you been?" Looking back at the table I was working on, I moved the paper and ink away to let them take a seat.
"Oh, everything is okay. Dean has been in a good mood lately, and after hearing the news from Crystal, I had to come you all." I looked at Amy who silently took a seat next to her sister.
"And you came because hurricane Victoria brought you here? Where is Toto? You are not in Kansas anymore." A smile threatens to split from her frowning face.
"Oh, I'm just making sure you aren't too broken for your debut tomorrow." She said it casually.
"Ah! Looming over me with that big dommy mommy energy. I knew she wanted to break my pelvis!" Eric was biting his finger to hold back the laughter.
"Stop that already!" Vicky whined while pouting. "And I'm sorry, I overreacted a bit, but this is the first time Crystal has a boyfriend." Ah, time to calm down.
"I can understand that, bu… I mean, I believe intimidating is not the way to go, it speaks very badly of you, and it doesn't solve anything."
"Oh, don't act all nice and mature now!" Vicky scolded me, both elbows on the table, and pointed at me.
"Do you want shameless Greyson back? Because we can talk about your superstrength being an issue in bed." She rose from her seat with her arms up.
"I'm done here; I'm going to Crystal's room." The girl went stomping her way, with Amy following behind, giving me one last glare before disappearing around the corner.
"Dude, that was awesome. I have never seen someone making Vicky fume like that before." Eric had quickly become the little brother I never had, the loveable little gremlin.
"That is the power of not giving a damn. Girls love to play with other people's emotions, what makes them click, and make them dance to their tunes. Always try to stay firm and make fun of them; not only will they respect you, but she will be thinking about you, which is often equal to affection. Only do this if you were unaffected by what they said; otherwise, they will smell blood in the water. In that case, remain silent, look down on them menacingly for bringing it up, and call them out for being aggressors. Girls love to be the victim, so being placed as the aggressor will make them back off." I could see the glint of admiration in his eyes.
Leaning closer and looking around, he whispered. "Can we talk about girls another time?" I smirked, zipped my mouth shut, and winked. Ah, being looked up to feels great.
It reminds me of long-forgotten youth; it will never be the same, but for the time being, it was all I had.
Author notes: Given I haven't read Ward or even finished a third of Worm I don't really know how Amy and Vicky react and talk like so I'm trying to go with my knowledge by osmosis and the smalls wiki entry to guide myself. I hope I'm making good of their character. Poor males of the New Wave, they barely got screen time before they die off, and mention what they do off-screen.
9- A place where I can be without remorse
The stage was set in the middle of the central park of the city. After only five days of anticipation, the city was summoned to see the event announced, and the excitement grew as the clock approached the hour. The same was happening in our little behind the scenes, where both Pelham and Dallon were waiting, running security around me as a few nosy people tried to get a sneak-peek of what was happening.
The internet had gone crazy wondering what the announcement would be about: some assumed it would be about a new child, either a late-life pregnancy or a teen mom, others assumed it would be about Vicky's official engagement to Dean, and still others, much more pessimistic, assumed it would be about the disbanding of New Wave after fifteen years of activity as a family unit or a divorce.
The PRT were extremely helpful, getting us the permissions and even putting up the equipment and the stage on their own dime. Feeling daring, I did ask them for the hardest part of my outfit to get right, a kevlar jacket with a nifty pocket, and they granted it to me, surprisingly enough. I barely had time to decorate the thing.
[img: https/external-content./iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fimages-na.%2Fimages%2FI%2F51O54yPlyfL._AC_SX466_.jpg =1 =1 =985549926e778ecbb80118ff520824dbabead35a6f97d765e71fc0e835f2d92f =images]
Honestly, I felt a bit cartoonish dressing up as a superhero; I didn't feel like a hero, and I haven't done anything heroic so far. But life isn't about being prepared for it; it's about learning how to roll with the punches.
"We, New Wave, have a big announcement to make today to people from all walks of life, people from Brockton Bay." The cameras of all local and regional news stations were aimed at Sarah, sorry, Lady Photon, while she was in uniform and talking at a podium, on which rested a microphone connected to a set of loudspeakers to broadcast her words to the crowd.
"For the last fifteen years we have been holding onto a dream, to live a life of responsibility, of integrity, to be accountable for what we do and not hide behind a mask." She made a solemn pause. "But it wasn't without cost, we all learned the hard way, yet we continued this path because we believed in it."
She looked at every camera, and she put both hands on the podium, leaning forward. "That dream hasn't died; rather, the embers of the movement have been resting but not extinguished, and from it, a new dreamer has joined us today." The crowd was confused, only the sharp ones realized what it meant right away.
"And today, we are honored to introduce you all to a new face on our rosters." That was my cue, and as the curtains of the stage opened, showing the public, I walked forward to the podium to the crowd's bated breath.
"My name is Greyson Sanders, and New Wave's newest cape, Sage." The hysteria quickly followed as the journalists lunged forward with their microphones, attempting to shout their questions over their competitors as the audience cheered.
"Gentlemen, please form a line in front of me; all your questions will be answered," I realize the shitposter media is always present, "of course, between reason." I drew a line with my finger to make them stand in, but most of them ignored my instruction, so the few who got it were singled out for their questions.
"Mr Sanders, why did you join the New Wave and not the Protectorate?"
"Because my powers are geared toward honesty and transparency, wearing a mask will not only hinder me, but I'm also more interested in getting more direct involvement in helping the city outside of events, so New Wave's philosophy is more aligned with my personal views and goals." It was very well received, as many smiles and genuine excitement bloomed in the crowd.
"Mr. Sanders, what are your powers?"
"I don't know how to describe it; it allows me to do a plethora of things, from walking into water to shooting fireballs, so I will go with esoteric energy manipulation."
"Mr. Sanders, tell us a bit about your past."
"Well, let's rip the bandage, shall we? I'm not a local, either from this country or Earth." A gasp was heard from the crowd.
"Sir, please elaborate more!"
"I awoke here, in Brockton Bay of Earth Beth, a week ago, when I was in Argentina, which is in South America, and like this." I gesture with my body. "I don't look close to who I used to be, stronger, taller, smarter, and better looking."
"If you are from South America, why an American name? Also, are you something like a Case 53?"
Because I could have this Earth's version of myself hurt, kidnapped, or killed if I used my real name. "Because I wanted to fit in better and as a way to say goodbye to the life I used to have. I'm not selfish enough to ask the PRT to get me home considering the problems having access to Aleph has caused. As for being Case 53, we don't believe I am. Next question."
One of them understood that only those in the line were getting picked on, so when he moved, I pointed at him. "Mr. Sanders, what is the most notorious difference between your Earth and Beth?"
"Think of Earth Aleph without capes, ever. In fact, we could argue I'm the first cape from that world, but if you want to talk about politics, I will have to refuse to expand upon it. Not only does it have no weight on Earth Beth, but it will bring pointless conflict."
A man with a sleazy look was the next in line. "Sir, what is your relationship with the girls of New Wave?" Ah, the spicy question.
"Despite my looks, I'm thirty-one years old. Something I forgot to mention is that I hail from the year 2022. Among the changes I suffered, I'm almost twelve years younger. Next question."
"Sir, what is your opinion on the gangs of the city?"
"Broad subject. I believe they join gangs because they need a support system to keep them safe and/or because it aligns with their needs and wants; some people want safety, others were peer pressured, others do it for their families and personal goals, but the ones I have no patience for and despise with all my soul the most are those who are into it just to feely commit acts of violence against others with impunity while being celebrated. Those people dedicate themselves to creating and perpetuating cycles of violence, prejudice, fear, and hatred for generations to come."
The reporters blinked a few times. "That… thank you."
"Mr. Sanders, your accent is great for a foreigner. How come? Did you know English beforehand?"
"It's mostly self-learning; I played a lot of video games in English with a big dictionary at hand to translate every word until I got the hang of it, then I watched a lot of TV shows with subtitles to get familiar with the accent used, and when using English, do it keeping in mind how the language pronounces its abecedaries instead of using my other language, otherwise it will sound a lot different, don't you think." Switching gears, my accent becomes very noticeable, more pitched and hissing. "Next question."
"Sage, sir. Can you make a demonstration of your powers? Shoot a fireball like you said." I turned around to see Sarah, who gave me the go-ahead.
"Very well, here it goes; please keep in mind it's the first time I use it." The crow was excited as I went through the hand signs for it. Snake Ram Monkey Boar Horse Tiger.
'Fireball jutsu'
I aimed at the air, taking care not to hit anything or anyone with a stream of flame. While the series showed bigger ones, it was enough to cover a man from head to toe and extend for five meters (roughly fifteen feet) from myself, and I kept it for three seconds before cutting it out.
The questions continued for a while, but they became more trivial, and for the finer points, some of them were avoided or even refused to elaborate. Slowly but surely, the event started to die down, and I was getting tired of it until we hit the three-hour mark, when Sarah finalized the event and wished everyone a good evening.
"I'm beat." The crew joined me right away with smiles on their faces.
"You did great!" said Crystal, feeling a bit touchy because she got very close to me. As much as I like hugs and getting touched, it still feels weird when others initiate them. This is one of the many points we discussed early on in this project of a relationship: no overt affection in front of others until we become official, but she could stand close to me if she wanted.
"Thanks, I'm definitely not made for this kind of stuff." Mark hands me a tall cup of water, which I drink greedily.
"They get easier with time, don't worry." He assured me.
"Yeah, now you can go around freely. What do you want to do now?" Vicky asked.
"For one thing, going for walks, getting to know the lay of the land and people, meeting the Protectorate heroes, the whole shebang."
"About that," I turned to Carol who just spoke, "while affiliated with the PRT, they have no jurisdiction over or say in our activities."
I nodded slowly, not understanding where this was going, I hazarded a guess. "And not to speak of our business to them, they are virtually the same as cops." The lawyer nodded.
Carol has been an oddball lately, or rather, the only one I can't warm up to-well, she and her two daughters, the brunette only in because I buttheads with Vicky when she gets obnoxious, which is probably one of the reasons the matriarch is still at odds with me. "Of course, I'm sure you told the same thing to Vicky before, right?."
"What about my daughter?" She asked in a cutting manner.
"Because I'm pretty sure 'he' knew about me before last Sunday, and you had no problem with me being around 'him' indirectly letting the PRT know more about me, thus talking about our activities." The woman frowned before the realization dawned on her.
"I think that escaped our attention." Sarah pointed this out in a diplomatic way. To her credit, Carol looked sheepish as Mark chuckled to his wife's slip.
"So, Vicky." I drove the focus of attention to the flying member of the Dallon family. "How much did you tell 'him' about me?" Carol was left feeling very embarrassed of her daughter after that little conversation, and Sarah tried to combust the kid with her glare while her own children facepalmed.
Author notes: When I reached this point I wasn't sure if I should keep writing and meeting each and every Protectorate hero and see their reaction and chemistry with the MC, that being said, next will be an interlude about everyone's reaction to Greyson's debute, plus the internet.
Give me your thoughts and comments, see you all later.
Interlude 2- A new piece in the board (Part 2)
Rune's home.
I was in my bedroom watching the big announcement. Ever since she met him, I knew he was committed to this. I could have loved to have him around, perhaps. I patted my chest; even at fourteen, there was nothing there while the rest of the girls in her class were already wearing their first real bra, but maybe she had a chance?
'Wait, what? He is thirty-one?' I was confused and then had a sudden feeling of disgust; he was almost old enough to be my dad. Sure, he is physically nineteen, but he has a youthful face, so he could pass for a high schooler.
There were a lot of different feelings surrounding me. The first was the feeling of betrayal for giving her false hope with the comfort he gave me. The internal monologue ended when she shot that flamethrower, making my stomach sink.
'He could have easily killed me if he wanted.' It was an uneasy revelation as I swallowed my spit, point blank, with no chance of escape and straight to my face, and I could have died right there and then, yet he chose to talk to me and try to make me stand down.
He wasn't weak; he was so strong he didn't feel the need to fight, and that made my core shake in fear and excitement, 'God damn it. I need to rub this one off.'
Coil base:
I worked on my projects using a timeline, while on the other, I was doing my everyday life at home, watching the news, and getting everything in order to keep the facade of normalcy until the New Waves announcement showed up. I was genuinely interested, as it could mean the incursion of both the Empire and ABB into downtown, opening new battlefronts I had to consider.
The curtains behind Photon Lady opened, and then.
-PAIN- Static as my timeline as Coil was forced to be cut off, leaving me here at home.
No, this can't be happening. Without doing anything, he cut me off from my source of power and safety net? As I took a deep breath to calm down, I felt my heart racing in my chest. I needed to find a way around him, but the headache was already debilitating enough.
After taking some painkillers, I split a timeline and went the same route as I always take before turning into Coil. After reaching his office half an hour later, I called Tattletale.
"Boss." She was in clear pain.
"Sage did it, didn't he?" I asked for confirmation.
"Yeah, I tried to get a read on him, but I just can't do it, there is no way around it. I can look at him with my eyes but not with my powers, I can't even try to figure him out using other people's internet posts." That was troublesome, very, very troublesome. Thinker's headaches are the only thing he leaves behind. Sure, it will make him distinctive and easy to track if you are willing to throw enough bodies on his track to rotate with.
Still, he is a dangerous yet unknown element, yet he doesn't seem bound to foolish idealism, and an outsider's perspective, it was dangerous, but for now he only needed to wait and have his men's eyes on him the whole time to make a profile.
He says his powers are geared toward honesty and transparency, making any subterfuge, sabotage, or bribe useless, but maybe there was an opportunity here, as his sources indicated he had effectively intercepted Rune last week, but instead of fighting, they talked, so maybe I could sell him something he wants, but the delivery needs to be perfect as he only has one chance to do it right.
WEDGDG site director
The office had now completely halted its operations, as all the Thinkers were now incapacitated and waiting for the medicine to kick in. It started like an epidemic after the first one took a look at a new cape on the scene, then the rest of them felt curious and focused on him, causing others to try, and now they were all in this sorry state.
Seriously, Thinkers should think a bit before trying to flex their powers.
Then the Tinkers tried to do their magic, resulting in five different fires and a minor backlash against those who tried to work around it.
To make matters worse, ever since his arrival, Brockton Bay has become a black site for all precogs, as they were unable to consider his actions, resulting in extremely faulty predictions, prompting the executive order to ignore that haunted place for the time being and inform the higher ups of this Sage person. This effect was similar to Eidolon himself, the only different he didn't accidently disable our capes.
Club Palanquin
Gregor sat on his couch, watching the news; he was perfectly content living indoors due to his introverted nature, but also because as a Case 53, or more colloquially known as a 'Monstrous capes' due to his inhuman appearance, he didn't have to cover himself from head to toe.
Next to him was Newter, a fellow Case 53, in another chair. Due to his power, it was best not to stand too close to him to prevent accidental contact and getting into an hallucinogenic state.
The talk of a big announcement from New Wave caught their attention as they tuned in to watch the reveal of Sage, aka Greyson Sanders.
"Dude! Is he for real?" Newter was excited, paying close attention to the news. While he wasn't a Case 53 was a lead as he was not only kidnapped from an unknown Earth but also given powers before getting dumped into Earth Bet just like they did. The two main differences are that he remembered his past world and he remained human.
"It seems to." The man tactfully responded.
"Should we try to contact him?"
"And why could we do that? He said he didn't want to return home."
"Yeah, but he might want to know who did this to him; I mean, this can't be a coincidence!" Newter rose from his seat.
"Perhaps, he seems the kind who wants to settle down, but we could try to pique his curiosity if that doesn't compromise him." Gregor rose from his seat, which his companion interpreted as permission to go see their leader and friend about this.
Travelers POV:
Jess looked at her console, there wasn't much the wheelchair-bound girl could do to entertain herself while they were traveling.
"Guys, check this out?" She showed the laptop to Luke, who took a look at it while munching a cereal bar.
"Hoy shat." He said, with his mouth still full, that after quickly swallowing the rest, he looked for the leader. "Francis, take a look at this!"
"What? Did you find your missing brain cells, Luke?" He spat before looking at the screen with disinterested eyes.
"Oh," He said softly, "so he… was just accepted?" They haven't revealed his Earth Aleph origins to anyone outside their group, their goal was to find a way to cure Noelle and return home. For both, they needed money and contact, so they had become mercenaries to get what they needed, always on the road and paranoid of what everyone would do to them if they found out and contained Noelle's outbursts.
Jess wheeled into the conversation. "It seems to, look, he even has a subforum dedicated to him and his homeworld."
Meanwhile on the internet:
Welcome to the Parahumans Online Message Boards
You are currently logged in, Katanasoul_91 (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
You are viewing:
Threads you have replied to AND Threads that have new replies OR private message conversations with new replies Thread OP is displayed Twenty posts per page Last ten messages in private message history Threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.
Private message from Sweethon_brockton:
Sweethon_brockton *New Message: Hey handsome, are you still single? Hit me up if you want to talk~
Picture.
-
Sadly, this wasn't the first PM of this kind they sent me, and I suspect it won't be the last.
Topic: New Wave's newest wave
In: Boards Places America Brockton BayBrockton Bay Teams New Wave
Bagrat (Original Poster) (The Guy In The Know) (Veteran Member)
Posted on February 18, 2011:
At the beginning of this week, we all heard of New Wave's big announcement. We all had our expectations, hopes, and fears because not in a million years we expected something like this.
From what I heard around, Greyson Sanders, a.k.a. Sage, got a rating of Trump 6 by the PRT, which seems fair enough considering he has too many powers to be a grab-bag cape and his own description indicates the possibility of pulling never seen before moves at any given time.
Now, perhaps the most surprising thing is how forthright he was with all the information that lends weight to his powers geared toward honesty and transparency. That being said, it's concerning that he has no recollection of how he got here or how he got his powers. That being said, we should all be grateful that he chose to be a Hero rather than joining any of the local gangs for protection. To that, I say it was a very daring move for him to choose New Wave instead of the PRT, but I can appreciate the reason he gave.
For more information, here is the video with the highlights of the interview.
(Showing Page 4 of 25)
Ekul
Replied on February 18, 2011:
Holy smokes, I can't believe it. They not only got a new sucker, but a heavy hitter if the flamethrower was a first-time thing.
XxVoid_CowboyxX
Replied on February 18, 2011:
Holy [censored, New Wave got a mini Eidolon. Sweet! I wonder if he is sagging any of the girls.
White Fairy (Veteran Member)
Replied on February 18, 2011:
I'm so glad we have a new hero in town, God knows we need more people to fight against the gangs. Sadly, I fear the speech he made has put a target on his back, if he becomes a second Fleur, I don't think the New Wave is going to survive.
PinkDarkReviewer (Veteran Member)
Replied on February 18, 2011:
What, does that mean he doesn't know about Endbringers and things like that yet?
ProfessionalReader
Replied on February 18, 2011:
I think he does know about the EB if he is aware of Earth Aleph and the political issues.
Despite how inflammatory his statement was, I find him quite insightful and mellow. He didn't make any big promises, and he didn't speak ill of anyone, be it his foes or the PRT, despite having no wish to be part of them.
Who knows? Maybe it's because he is from South America and the culture there is different, nonetheless, time will tell if he can live up to his cape name moniker.
FishyFisherman
Replied on February 18, 2011:
So he showed up a week ago, joined the maskless cape group, and exposed to the world his extraterrestrial origins?
I don't know if he is brave, blazè, or just painfully naive.
StrangerDanger
Replied on February 18, 2011:
I thought the only way to join the New Wave group was through marriage with one of the members. Let us hope there are no Master shenanigans here.
OblivionSeeker007
Replied on February 18, 2011:
Why is he so white if he is from South America? Aren't they bronze-skinned?
Katanasoul_91 (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Replied on February 18, 2011:
Depending on the country, both Chile and Argentina have received massive waves of Europeans due to war, civil conflict, and starvation. The first mixed people between Europeans and Native Americans are called Gauchos, and they are an important part of our history. The point is, we end up absorbing and mixing with the locals to the point that the local tribes' pre-colonization are virtually gone with only small reserves left to preserve their culture. This effect lessens the further north you go, making most of the population are direct descendents of the original tribes.
XxVoid_CowboyxX
Replied on February 18, 2011:
Ffhhh, who are you, a nerd? And what is with that weird username? How come you are both South American and Japanese?
End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4]… 23, 24, 25
Topic: Sage's Homeworld
In: Boards Discussion New Wave
Katanasoul_91 (Original Poster) (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Posted on February 19, 2011:
Greeting people of Earth Bet.
This is Katanasoul_91, aka Sage, aka Greyson Sanders from an unnamed Earth. I made this little section of the PHO so you can ask me anything about my world for those who are curious. The section is divided into different subforum categories for easier searching for whatever you want.
Politics: Subjects are limited not only due to my ignorance of this foreign country, but also because I don't want to cause problems for those who are still around.
Memes/Internet: Yeah, I'll be here trying to recreate a few memes from my world to make this place more interesting. I already submitted a few ideas to Tin Mother to make a few upgrades to this site, as well as some permissions to post the darker memes.
Technology: In a world with no cape and a long Cold War between the EEUU and Russia, there is a significant difference in what is available.
Culture: It didn't take much to notice the cultural difference between my world and this one. Sure, I'm a foreigner, but most of what the EEUU does, we end up copying in hopes of getting closer to this country's success; it doesn't help that I'm from the future, so I saw the consequences of a few policies.
Sage's Life: Here you can ask more direct questions about myself, but they will also be restricted to what I can and want to respond to.
Topic: Nazis in Sage's Earth
In: Boards Discussion New Wave Culture
Katanasoul_91 (Original Poster) (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Posted on February 19, 2011:
As you all know, the presence of actual Nazis is well known in Earth Bet, this isn't the case in my world, at all.
In fact, being called a Nazi was rather common as a way to say, 'I don't like your opinion' and being called 'worse than Hitler' is just a matter of disagreeing with someone long enough to make it lose all meaning.
Also, the 'joke' about tons of Nazis fleeing to Argentina and the Nazi gold is no joke; it is a fact. And yes, I have German blood, but it comes from those who escaped the war before it began.
Topic: Are you single?
In: Boards Discussion New Wave Sage's life
Katherin_see_u (Original Poster)
Posted on February 19, 2011:
Hey hun. I was wondering about your life before and after getting here. How is your status? Are you interested in any of NW's girls, or Shielder if you swing that way?
(Showing Page 1 of 1)
Katanasoul_91 (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Replied on February 19, 2011:
Single in my previous world, and current one. I'm looking to improve my life situation before inviting someone into it.
Also, I'm a straight male, and my age discrepancy puts me in an odd position to date anyone. Too old in the mind and too young in the body.
Faction_of_life
Replied on February 19, 2011:
So that means you are a prime cougar target? It's open season, ladies!
FearTheSun
Replied on February 19, 2011:
Damn, how do I say I like MILF without saying you like MILF? Fine taste, my friend.
HellBrandNew
Replied on February 19, 2011:
I mean, both Photon Mom and Brandish are still good-looking women, so if anything happens, he could 'step up'
Milkdrinker
Replied on February 20, 2011:
MILF are love, MILF are life.
Katanasoul_91 (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
-Sigh- I think I'm already regretting introducing internet memes and slang to Bet. Oh well, the rest of the world will suffer alongside me.
Callunger
Replied on February 20, 2011:
My friend, you unlocked Pandora's Box.Deal with it, lol.
End of Page. 1
Topic: Shipping wars
In: Boards Discussion New Wave Sage's life
I_chart_maps (Original Poster) (Veteran Member)
Posted on February 20, 2011:
As you all know, Sage is not only single, but mentally in his thirties while physically being almost twenty and a cape, which means his dating pool is huge yet awkward, so let's see who he ends up with, shall we?
(Showing Page 2 of 19)
Cape_dramaqueen
Replied on February 20, 2011:
OMG, can you imagine Glory Girl in a scandalous triangle with her current boyfriend and Sage? Should she choose the cool, suave, and rich guy without power, or the big, strong, powerful, and equally handsome Sage?
TopOverAll (Temp-banned)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
[Content deleted]
User get a suspension and content removed for infraction of the rules. Shielder is a minor, and it could be illegal no matter how you cut it.
FanticLover (Veteran Member)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
I'd like to see him with Miss Militia; we're all speculating about the Battery and Assault relationship, but as far as we know, the patriots have no one to love.
LongLiveQueen (Cape Groupie)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
I mean, for all we know, the girls of NW have serious problems dating, so… why not share him? I mean, he seems the kind who could handle more than one lover at a time, or have them rotate so they don't get worn down.
RavingChihuaha (Cape Son)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
Third-gen cape when?
DrummingSticks
Replied on February 20, 2011:
Don't get me wrong, he could date a lot of people, but as he said, he sounds a little strange to me, like the kind of guy who comes strong at everything and everyone drives him away, and his age difference makes everything even worse.
PrayingLove (Cape Wife)
Replied on February 20, 2011:
He may come across as rough, but he also comes across as honest and direct, so he could get along well with a good Christian woman.
Nonetheless, I will pray he stays healthy and finds a good wife.
Butteringfingers
Replied on February 20, 2011:
What are the chances that he will be able to pull out a power that is great for intimacy?
Starseeker
Replied on February 20, 2011:
He already said in his power page that he is able to make a two-way bond where they can feel each other's feelings and wants, so he doesn't need instructions to find the sweet spot. While dating and in other situations.-wink wink-
End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4… 17, 18, 19
10- Because I am a stranger who has found
"Look who has arrived, the man of the hour," said a man in red body armor with a visor covering the upper half of his face, "the name is Assault, and this is Battery." He pointed out the young woman beside him.
Three days had passed since the announcement, and after a petition, I was going on patrol with a team of the Protectorate to get a more formal introduction to the protocols one had to adhere to during cape business.
"Damn, how many 'charges' do you have?" The woman starts to feel the dread building up.
The man's smile widened. "Six now that one of them was removed once they reached a certain age."
I sagely nodded. "I'm sure it was a 'triumph' on its own."
"That is enough, we don't have all day long." The petite lady grumbled. She wears a skintight white and dark-grey costume with circuit-like cobalt blue lines on it.
""Yes, dear."" We echoed, and we then looked at each other and started laughing our asses off, much to the fairer sex's displeasure.
"For how long did you two work in the Protectorate?" I asked while joining the hero's patrol.
"Around four years." Responded Battery. "I was a member of New York's Ward team, a protege of Legend himself, and I graduated to the Protectorate three years ago."
"More or less the same, I joined like six months after her." Added Assault.
"How different is New York from the Bay?" The question got an incredulous look from the woman.
"Right, another Earth. Well, New York is the central headquarters of all Americans team. They don't like firepower or numbers at all, in fact, it's the NYP and NYW (New York Protectorate and Ward, respectively) constitute the largest cape groups in the United State."
"But there are so many smaller villain groups, is that enough to keep you all entertained?"
"You don't know half of it." Commented Assault to the side. "The Teeth, the Elite," the young man smacked his head with his palm, chuckled, and turned to Battery. "The Adepts." like it was something funny.
"What is so funny?" The woman was frowning, as if she had smelled something foul.
"They are a bunch of 'magic practitioners'" Continued Assault.
"Low on actual crime, but they poach members from the Wards and Protectorate." Growled Battery.
"Okay, hold up, no Master shenanigans involved?" The girl shook her head.
"The group's practices involve using tools, rituals, rites, chants, tarot, and such to achieve better control over their abilities." Okay, I need to file that for later. The powers are definitely alive, so maybe they are reacting to a stimulus?
"Something like memetic aids?"
Assault coughed awkwardly. "I don't know much about that, Boston PRT is more focused on that kind of research. So, are you and your hand movements necessary or for something else?"
"Necessary until I have a better understanding of every single element involved; even then, going through the whole thing makes them more powerful and/or less taxing."
"Ah, good, good. There are a few groups that operate between New York, Boston, and the Bay." I felt the slight warning he was trying to make.
"I will make sure to steer clear from any Dumbledore wannabe." I got a pair of confused looks.
"Who is Dumbledore?" Oh right, different Earth.
One of the advantages of flight power was the freedom of movement. The Pelhams don't have a car because only the father lacks this ability, but this causes carrying issues, so when Sarah needed to go to the grocery store, I decided to accompany her.
Looking at the shelves, I became familiar with the products and prices of the region, as well as getting to know a bit about the cuisine. Despite having the docks right there, the effect of Leviathan on the fearful and superstitious sailors made large-scale deep-fishing (fishing so far from the shore you can't see it anymore, and the bottom is at least 100 feet below the water surface) something only a brave few did.
"You know," Sarah starts talking while casually inspecting a can of creamed corn, "we are very grateful for what you do with the kids." I look at her.
"The tutoring sessions?" Yes, the kids are all in high school, going to different grades. Eric is a Freshman, Vicky and Amy are both Juniors, and Crystal is a Senior. While my strong suits were in math and science in general, literature and social studies are beyond my current capacities, but that doesn't mean I couldn't pick up a book beside them to help them with their studies if they asked for it, after all, I was aiming for the diploma.
The woman nodded. "Neil and I were barely out of high school when we decided to make a career out of being full time capes. The only one who went to college was Carol, and for that, we spent many days babysitting Vicky, she and Crystal were practically twins, just a few months apart." She smiled, recalling those old days. Wait, just Vicky? Does that mean Amy came into the picture after she became a lawyer?
She continued. "We made a promise to her that she could keep her day job while balancing her duties to New Wave, but that left a problem we didn't expect until a few years ago."
"There is no one to assist the children with their schoolwork; they are too busy or have forgotten the content by now to review it all." I finished, getting a nod from her.
"Between school, friends, the shows, and the patrols, it's hard to balance it all out." She lamented as she looked through the store's freezers at the various cuts on display and their prices.
I shook my head. "Well, I have to be honest, if any of them want to go to college, their fame will be a better foot in the door than their grades anyway, athletes have sponsorships for a reason. That is, if they want to go to college in the first place.
She gave me a look. "But don't you want your children to go to college?"
"That depends. What do they want to do? Are they going there because they 'have to' or because they want to? What career do they want to pursue? There is no shame in being a plumber, a welder, an electrician, or a carpenter. They must not pursue a life of luxury but one of fulfillment, my work as a parent should be to guide them to their best version of themselves."
She stared at me, almost like I had offended her. "Even if you don't agree with it?"
"We are people; people have different views on how reality works, we can't agree on everything, only gain insight, learn how to communicate better, and know when and how to compromise." She smiled softly and ruefully at my words.
"You talk like an old man, but I'm sure you will be a great father." She looked at me as if she knew something I didn't and, dare I say, with lust? Flirtatious? Suggestive? I don't know, and it was too late for the empathic sight.
"Thanks? I mean, don't give yourself any ideas, it's way too early, and we are too young to have kids any time soon." She shook her head, her smile still plastered on her face, full of rueful amusement.
"Carol had Vicky when she was 18, and I wasn't much older when I had Crystal." Oh, did… Did I already get the okay from the family?
"I… will keep that in mind."
"That is something for you, and some boiling water on the stove." As we approached, Neil said, holding a cup of tea.It was already late, and the sun had already set..
Leaving the bag on the kitchen's counter, I took a look at the table for the single envelope on top of it. Getting closer, it was written in bold letters; it was meant for me. Feeling curious, I ripped off the side of the letter and took away the content, reading the card one, twice, and three times.
"¿Qué mierda?" (What is this shit?) I couldn't believe this.
"What is it?" Neil inquired, sipping tea at the kitchen table where the mail had been left over.
"A model agency, they asked me if they wanted me to show up for some photoshooting." He raised an eyebrow, extending his hand to take a look at it.
"Mmhhh." He looked at the corners of the letter, where the logo and name of the company were printed, and the watermarks. "Hon, isn't it the same company Vicky goes to?"
"Let me see." Getting the paper, she nodded. "Yes, yes it's. Oh, I can't…" She was interrupted by the sound of two cell phones making the sound of receiving a message.
Their faces went pale when they pulled it out and read the message, then they had a bitter, resigned look on their faces as they closed it. "What was it?"
"Endbringer, they are attacking Australia." Sarah commented solemnly.
"And what is New Wave policy?" I looked at them as they sadly sighed.
"We will not be in the thick of the fight." Neil expressed his regret. "Amy is the world's best healer, she will be there for the aftermath with all of us working as her bodyguards during the rounds, but we will not partake in the actual fighting, we are too few to lose anyone." That was very pragmatic and the best course of action, besides, I'm sure Vicky could have gone off to punch the monsters if she got half the chance.
The waiting was the worst; we stood there milling around for an eternity waiting for the call of the PRT for our assistance. In the meantime, I surfed the internet and found something really, really depressing.
In the PHO, there was a subsection dedicated to all the people saying their final goodbyes or final thoughts as they were waiting for a quick and merciful death to arrive as they were hearing the Simurgh song, meaning they were soon going to lose their minds and the city would be condemned before the day was out.
"This is bullshit." I mutter to myself. How could it be? So many years and no means to defeat the Endbringers once and for all.
I took a deep breath, something like this was incredible, but at the same time, my fantasies were running wild. I mean, wasn't it a common Isekai protagonist trope to cheat skill and defeat an impossibly strong opponent through "talent"? No, I wasn't a God's gift to mankind, or some sort of grand champion/savior; sure, the gifts were nice, but believing I could reach such heights was foolish, even if the extra content showed it was possible to blast the moon using a large enough amount of chakra.
'Teleported to another universe' Was a stay thought, like a quiet reminder, but how did I know that detail? How did they teleport things to another dimension? I got the feeling it was possible to recreate it using my own skills, but I needed more chakra, more control, manipulation, and knowledge of time-space jutsus before even attempting it.
After three hours of uncertainty, we all gathered at Dalton's house, already dressed in costume and pacing around, attempting to watch a movie, when the PRT requested Panacea's presence.
When we got there, we went straight for the rooftop, where we saw a man wearing a blue and black uniform with a cap. "There you are, New Wave… Who are you?" He turned to see me.
"I'm the new guy, Sage." I give him a nod. "Nice to meet you."
"Yeah, yeah. Come on, we need to go. Everyone, hold hands and don't let go." We did as he told us with Neil at the head, and once we were secured to each other, he extended his hand toward him before the world shifted before our eyes, nighttime giving way to a cloudless sunny day. All around us, there was devastation, and a feeling of defeat and hopelessness impregnated the area.
This was the result of an Endbringer battle.
11 - An even stranger war
The hospital was a chaos of activity, Panacea was guided toward the ICU with us as her escort. The wait was filled with misery and the moaning of the wounded among the rows of beds and dozens of doctors and nurses doing their best to keep the capes not only alive, but also protecting their identities, which caused some issues as their masks often got in the way of intubation.
"We need to keep an eye out." Mark warned me, his eyes slowly scanning every person in the room. "We'll never know if the Simurgh's song affected anyone here."
"Even if they carry bombs in the comms system they use for Endbringer fights, in case they get exposed for too long." Carol continued. "Because she is known for manipulating tinkertech, we can't be sure she didn't sabotage one or two of Dragon's devices." That was sobering.
"Any chance of my emotion sensing being able to detect them? At least once their trigger?" The adults looked at each other.
"Perhaps?" Sarah looked around. The formation around Amy was simple, with the Brutes being Glory Girl, Manpower, Brandish, and Flashbang next to her in case a patience turned 'difficult', while the Blasters facing away, ready to shoot at anything looking wrong in their direction.
"I think you all have it covered here, if you allow me, I could check around to see where I can help and see if I can suss out any sleeper agents." Carol was about to protest, but Sarah put a hand on her shoulder.
"Do you have any new power?" She sounded rather hopeful, I wasn't thinking of exposing this so soon, but the situation was worth it so I nodded.
"Shadow Clone! Rise!" A curtain of chakra white smoke rose, and there were now dozens of clones on one side of the aisle.The personal and the few awakened capes tensed up and gasped at the sudden use of power of such scale.
I looked at my replicas, speaking with a commanding voice that carried over the room. "Shadow clones! Help the doctors and nurses! Keep the order and stop fights! Search for any lingering effects of the fight! If you can't heal their bodies, smooth their souls! Understood!"
"""Understood!""" The clones answered in one voice, and with both haste and order they left the ICU.
"That is impressive," Manpower nodded, looking at the last one pass before them.
"Are they a couple of extra hands or can they do anything special?" Sarah looked very interested and shot an 'I told you so' look at Carol.
"They can do everything I can regarding powers and skills. The problem is not only that they are fragile, we also share the same pool of energy, and once they are gone, not only do I receive all their experience at once, so it can be mentally taxing."
"I'm so glad you chose not to be a villain." Vicky voiced her opinion, getting a half-dozen agreements.
Guards POV
"Mate, are you seeing this shaite?" Said one of the guards armed with the foam launcher near the main doors of the emergency room entrance to his partner.
"Ai, crazy bloke is making my hand itchy." As part of Simurgh protocols, everyone is put on extra alert during the aftermath, especially when a lot of the capes' feelings are running rampant, be it from problems in the field, those brought from home, or simply the need to vent their frustration on something or someone.
"Well, we do need an extra couple of hands, and they aren't horsing around. God, I need a ciggi right about now."
"Why don't you get a cool one too, mate? Hear that?" They could hear the roar of an ambulance barreling down the path into the entrance.
"They are really burning the rubber there, didn't they part ten minutes ago? It's a few kilometers from the university area if they could use the highway."
"Yeah, I'm sure some capes moved the cars to the side to make a line, but it was this or the veterinarian center." He and his companions opened the door, letting the paramedics unload the patients into the hospital on stretchers.
One of the replicas noticed them and started walking alongside each health worker, asking what they needed and the severity of the patient, and then he started to give instructions back, taking complete control of the logistics around the foot traffic, allowing the flow to be undisturbed and avoiding overflowing certain halls or rooms. "I'm sure the nurses are grateful." Puffed with annoyance.
"Well, that is what a pretty face does to you. Still, things calmed down with him around, lots of running around but barely any shouting." The radio announced at that moment that they had provoked Murphy.
"There is an incident in the waiting area four. Over." The two of them sprinted with their weapons trained.
"Roger that, on the way. Over and out." Following the lines painted on the walls, they got closer, and the sound of shouting could be heard before they could see what was happening.
On the wall at the side of the door they entered, a few feet away, were two men loudly arguing, getting into each other's faces; based on the sound of their language, they weren't western Europeans.
As they level their weapons the handsome came around. "Caballeros, por favor, calmense." (Gentlemen please calm down)
"E noho i waho, e ka malihini, 'a'ohe kumu e pale aku ai i kēia palaka." (Stay out, stranger, there's no reason to defend this bastard.)
"Makemake 'oe ia'u e uha'i i kou po'o e like me kāu i hana ai me ka 'kilokilo'?" (Do you want me to break your head like you did with 'sorcerer'?)
They were about to fight when the maskless cape got himself in the middle once more, keeping them from each other, even when the hand of one of them started to glow, while the other was getting encased in rocks.
" Caballeros. Me doy cuenta que ambos están dolidos, pero si pelean van a lastimar a mucha gente, diganme. Que paso?" (Gentlemen. I realize that they are both hurt, but if you both fight, a lot of people are going to get wounded, so tell me. What happened?)
The tension started to boil down, their voices became lower, reaching back to conversation level, but then it became silent as they both refused to look at each other. The maskless cape put a hand on their shoulders and shook them slightly in a comforting manner.
Taking a bit of effort, they looked at each other and said something to each other before clapping their hands together for a moment, going different ways afterward.
Turning around, the young man stared at the crowd, looking at it with intense interest. "The show is over, everyone," he exclaimed, clapping his hands."Drama is resolved, please relax and focus on recovery. Could you kindly?"
"What the hell was that?" The guard next to me shrugged as they watched the man walk away, returning to his task before the intervention.
"I don't know, but I'm glad this didn't break the Truce."
The radio sounded once more. "Peacefully resolved situation in waiting room 4; over." Giving the affirmative, the guards returned to their posts.
Captain POV
"Where is our reinforcement?!" I was getting slowly overwhelmed in this particular position. The people knowing they were going to get quarantined were trying to escape before they could raise the barrier around them.
One of the worst thing about the Ziz attack were the poor bastards in the bunkers beneath the battlefield, they were the most exposed to the song and incapable of escaping from the area of effect, meaning the crazies would not only escape somehow but also make mad dashes or daring moves, if not outright causing trigger events, upon realizing how screw they were.
The sound of assault rifles sounded alongside pistols as some of them already went through their magazines. It was a devastating sight as the elderly from the retirement community or either of the two hospitals devastated by the attack, along with the universities, were crawling toward us.
"Jeezes, it reminds me of an old movie of walking dead." And there was always that bastard who needed to shut up.
"Can it for fuck's sake, Graham, or I'll put you in the can!"
"If we make it out alive!" The astute ass replied.
The terrain was awful for us as it allowed very low visibility or a line of fire between the trees.
"Captain, cape support is heading your way." That is good, but I doubt a single one of them could do much right now.
"Earth Release: "Earth-Style Wall!" A three-meter-high wall rises from the ground, separating them from the enemy.Looking to the side from which the voice came, I noticed he'd been doing this for a while and had only recently arrived at this point.
"Captain Flincher? The name is Sage." I turned to the young man, who was almost still a boy if his face was any indication, yet his beard, eyes, and voice were firm. Hell, had he not deduced he was a cape, he could have thought it was another soldier with the wrong uniform sent his way.
"Bloody good job, son. Keep pushing the wall until you reach checkpoint 12-K." He gave me a look of confusion, tilting his head to the side.
"Sorry, Captain, I don't know where it is; please give me your hand and think about it." I really didn't want to do it, but given the situation, and the urgency to get this under control, I did it anyway.
I gazed at him, and he gazed back. A gentle, submissive, and mischievous breeze, carrying with it cold snowflakes, melted instantly upon contact with the skin without leaving any moisture or water behind. If you looked far enough into the horizon, you could see a storm brewing, dark, cold, and powerful. It was a sword he never once unsheathed, and I prayed to the Lord that it never needed to be drawn.
"Captain, don't soul-gaze so hard." He called on me, returning me to the present.
I coughed politely. "Sorry about that, Sage. Godspeed." With a nod, the man turned around and dashed toward the post, jumping from tree to tree as I tuned into the radio.
"Post 12-K cape support is heading your way, Roger." "Understood, wa… he's over here, Over and out." Putting the radio down, I watched one of my men climb a tree to see over it, trying to see how thick it was, while another was digging his survival knife into the wall to test its toughness before I could berate him for being a dumbass.
The reports came hours later that the containment of this sector had been completed without any major incidents. The wall was more to buy them time to get the dome started while also providing a secure barrier that those inside couldn't easily break or jump across without a ladder.
Greyson POV
When we finally got back home, it was nighttime, and we were all exhausted. I was almost running on fumes, caffeine, and headache medicine as a number of clones decided to go rogue and split away from hospital work and join the clean-up crew. He didn't expect to basically condemn those people to jail for life. I mean, seriously, at that point, kill everyone inside and move on, end their suffering, and retake the lost space for the rest of society.
"I'm going to have nightmares about this day." I growled as we were brought back to the Bay by the teleporter.
"Welcome to my life." Panacea deadpanned as we composed ourselves following our arrival.
"Who wants pizza?" Erik asked, and while I'm mostly against going out to eat when you can get a home-cooked meal, I raised my hand, and I was far from the only one.
"Pizza party!" Jeez Vicky. Where did you get the energy from?
"One of those 'all you can eat' ones." Added Crystal.
"Is Clerico still open?" Asked Amy, actually digging into the idea, pulling her phone out to check the time. "Yeah, it should be."
"But first," we turn to face Sarah, her arms as tight as a jar, despite the smile on her lips."We all need to get a shower, understand?"
Pizza party! Fuck yeah!
12 - I've finally found what I was looking for.
The pizza in the EEUU is definitely different from what I'm used to. With a weak crust, the pizza's slices bent very easily, and nobody was eating with forks and knives, so I had to go native, and bend it in half to eat it. Another thing to notice is that they are much larger than I'm used to.
As was kind of expected, we all fit on two tables, one for the adults, and the other for the younger generation, with me sitting right in the middle of the two.
"Hey, Greyson, tell us, do you have any idea what your clones were doing? I mean, they were all over the place." Asked Vicky, clearly curious.
"Ughh," spatted in frustration, "they split into different groups as I originally intended, but then they start getting bright ideas and making more clones of themselves and giving them more tasks, so a pair were handling hospital logistics, a few guards preventing fights, others consoling the wounded and dying, and lots of hands moving equipment around so the nurses and doctors work uninterrupted, a crew cleaning the hospital's highway path, another crew giving first aid, it was hell."
Vicky paused her eating to look at me mid-bite, her eyes bulging at the amount of work I was accomplishing while the real me was stuck next to Panacea the entire time.
"That is insane, man." Eric gasped. "Wait, your power runs on calories, right? Then that means your clones also do?"
I nodded. "Think of it as a pool of energy. Upon creation, I can divide a certain amount between each, and they have a creation cost and upkeep, so I spent around seven times the energy I originally calculated."
"I think we are going to get banned from the pizzeria, aren't we?" Panacea said with a dry tone, looking at the pizza before me, this one was exclusively for me, and it was my second one already.
"Perhaps," I said cheekily, biting into the pepperoni slice and enjoying the salty fat for the rare treat it was to me.
The mood had calmed down after satisfying the initial hunger, as the sleepiness was starting to settle in. "It has been a while since we went out like this." Commented Mark, sipping from a beer he ordered. "Want some, Greyson?" He offered the drink in his glass.
"I will take the offer once I'm 21 again. Just to be safe, you know. If this were Argentina, I could accept it."
"How so?" He didn't seem offended by my refusal.
"The legal age for drinking is 18 over there."
"But you are like thirty, right?"
"I want to be consistent, I don't want to play both the young and old cards when they suit me." He turned around to give Carol a look of amusement, getting a scattering look back.
"Ah, now I remember." Mark piped up. "Before this whole thing happened, Greyson got a letter of invitation from Lionshare Fashion for a photoshoot session."
"Seriously?" Vicky had overheard us and immediately dropped the conversation she was in. "When?"
"In a week." I responded, "I wasn't sure if it was a fake or not company, but still, a model? Me?"
"Why not?" Crystal didn't seem to notice what was wrong.
Eric at her side poke her in the arm. "Sis, remember this isn't how he used to look like."
"So you used to be a fat, loser of a dork?" Everyone looked at Panacea for her outburst.
"Yes, I was." I said as the tempers were boiling hot in the group, and I had to quickly think of something to prevent things from going south for the bitch. "No, I don't mind that is the truth, Amy. But what hurts me is your desire to hurt me; we are both tired, and I don't blame your bad mood. Everyone here is looking at me like I'm hot shit, but you save hundreds of lives from the brink of death, and it's taken for granted. So thank you, Amy; it was a difficult day, and you worked really hard for lots of families to remain unbroken."
"I- I… Excuse me." Amy rose from her seat and rushed out toward the bathroom of the establishment.
"What the hell was that?" Asked Carol, the only one whose temper remains hot.
"Carol." I looked at the youngest of the adult blondes. "Not the place, or the time, and she needs both, empath's orders."
But she was relentless. "I'm Amy's mother, she is my responsibility." She wasn't willing to back down.
"If you want to 'correct' the situation, you will have to endure a lot of pain from my Thinker power. Are you willing to put your hand in that fire for Amy?" She looked at me for a few moments before returning to her seat with a huff. Coward.
"But isn't his power emph-ouch." Eric was stomped, likely by Crystal to silence him. Time to change the subject at hand.
"So, what should I expect from a photoshoot, Vicky?" The majority of the table felt relieved by the change in subject, as she told me about the makeup session and the directors antics.
"Stop it, kids. Let the poor man have some rest." The moment they returned home, he simply dropped onto the couch and entered a deep slumber. Eric was poking him while Crystal was taking pictures of Greyson sleeping on the couch.
""Okay, mom."" said both of them as they hurried out of the scene.
Neil came in and put a blanket over the young man. "I can't believe how things have changed."
The woman looked at Greyson, utterly exhausted and defenseless on the couch, the only thing they had for him. "I still can't think of him as an adult, just… a good kid, a powerful and responsible kid."
"A good addition to the family, then." Neil shot her a teasing smile.
"It's just that he and Carol don't get along," She turned to her husband. "Vicky gets on his nerves, her personality overwhelms him and he tries to keep his distance, and you already say Amy."
"Just give them time. He already gets along with Mark; Vicky needs to respect his personal space and will; Amy doesn't like Dean either; and we both know how untrustworthy your sister is. If she only allows him to use his Thinker power." The tall man shook his head.
"He does tell us he does need his social Thinker power, but he seems quite social, a bit rude, blunt, and thoughtless at times, but he is very candid."
"You are saying that because he criticizes your laser-seared steak as uncooked." Neil poked at his wife.
"It is not my fault he is so picky. How many people only eat meat when it's well done?" Sarah puffed.
"Yet he openly praised Crystal's steaks." The man said this while walking away. On Sarah's mind, he wasn't going to get any for a week.
Lionshare photoshoot.
"Vicky, I feel like an impostor, like a cuckoo bird pretending I'm someone I'm not." It wasn't nice to complain into other people's ears, yet I feel the need to keep hammering home the point.
"Oh, it will be fine." One thing I have to admit about Vicky is how she was able to walk with confidence and own the room she was in, with zero need to babysit her and make sure she is pampered or comfortable.
The receptionist's eyes instantly recognized both of us while showing a customer service smile. "Welcome to Lionshare, Sigward is waiting in booth number 4."
"Thanks, have a good day, Amanda." The brunette nodded as the blond walked past, following behind her, I gave the working woman a nod and a smile.
"Sigward is quite good and patient with his takes, he is usually in charge of the newcomers to get them used to the business." Along the way, there were doors leading to the sides where both illumination and camera equipment were pointing toward white or green curtains, along with their respective professionals and models.
Entering booth number six we were met with a tall, thin, and fashionable person giving me the impression of a 50' picture of a gentleman, a very blond one with green eyes.
With a smile lined with pearly white teeth, he faced Vicky. "Ah, nice to meet you once again, Miss Dalton." He then turned to me. "Mr. Sanders, I presume?" He extended his hand toward me.
"That is right, Mr.?" Our hands met in a firm but not strong grip, his hands were warm yet silky as she put lotion, or something like that, every day.
"Sigward Dualt, at your service. First time?" He took a step back, inviting us to get into the setting. We weren't the only people present in the room, there were three other girls keeping themselves very tightly together.
The one closest to us was most likely a late-bloomer, or simply flat-chested compared with the company she kept. With sky-blue pins in her shoulder-length brown hair, and blue eyes, for some reason, I feel like she was trying to emulate a 50' 'cutsy' manners, but failing short.
The second one is a dark-skinned, tall, and athletic young girl, with long, straight black hair and brown eyes. I could even describe her as pretty if it wasn't for the resting bitch face she had.
But the one who got my attention the most was the redhead jailbait, with a very developed body and cute face. My body wanted it, but my brain said 'HELL NO!'
"Hey there." She greeted us. Vicky gives her a curt and cold nod and keeps a rigid body posture. I smelled drama over here, and I quickly turned out the girl talking, focusing on Sigward.
"Well, what if we start with some warm-ups?" He interrupted the slightly tense air that was forming.
Clapping my hand to gather Vicky's attention away from those three. "Grand idea, please guide me toward the needed steps." The man smirked slightly.
"Aren't you a polite one?" He gave me an up-and-down look. "Yes, dosimple everyman's clothes does give you a free-spirit look, yet strong and reliable. Let's stand with some experimental ones, shall we?" Guiding me to the middle of the stage, the lights were moved slightly to not shine directly into my eyes and adjust to my height.
"Try to look natural." Was among the many requests he made.
"Now some brooming."
"Thinking pose."
"Bring that chair over and sit."
"Be playful."
"Like if you are taking a shower."
"Smile like you are playing with a cute little dog."
After like a dozen of those pictures he nodded while looking at the collection. "Not bad at all, a diamond in the rough for sure, certainly an inclination for the softer side." He concluded.
"Softer side?"
"Some people are better with intense and 'bad boy' looks, very masculine and dominant looking; others are neutral and relying on good pose and physics; you are on the more innocent types, with smiles and warm scenes, innocent and playful." I got the idea.
Vicky was next in line, leaving me alone with the trio. It didn't take long for Emma to start putting the moves on.
"Hey there. I'm Emma, Emma Barnes." She greeted me while leaning forward and showing me generous cleavage from her top.
"Greyson Sanders. I'm thirty years old." That truly took her out of her loop.
"Really? Um, that seems like great skin care." She really didn't know about me?
One of the girls she was with leaned into her ear and whispered something; by the time I got to hear the tail end, she told her I'm in New Wave, thus a cape. Her smile got wider, but in my gut, it felt predatory.
I tried to look aloof, returning my gaze to Vicky, who was playfully posing for the camera. "I don't mind." She commented, standing close to me. "Most of the boys in the school spend most of their time drooling over me or trying to fight each other to 'prove' themselves. Being mentally older is not a bad thing."
"Thanks." I took a step to the side, making sure to hug myself and keep my body posture as close as possible.
"I mean." Oh my god, she was pressing her breast against my arm. "If you want, we could go out sometime."
"Please mam, respect my personal space." She frowned for a moment before reverting to her sweet look, pushing harder this time.
"Oh don't be shy. I.." I didn't let her continue.
"No."
"But, I…"
"No," I said more strongly.
"Could you listen?" She pleaded.
"No, and please stop touching me inappropriately."
"Miss Barnes." Sigward interrupted, despite trying to keep his smile, because he was not having this shit fly. Speaking of flying, Vicky was freaking looming over her, looking down at the red hair with a glare. "Please stop harassing your fellow models."
"S-sorry." She walked away, looking back at the girls, red from embarrassment.
"That bitch." Vicky said with a huff, getting an apprehensive look from Sigward.
"Did… something happen between you two?" Vicky nodded, landing back on the ground.
"A bit before you joined we had a photo event with the Wards, where they mocked a disabled girl because fitting the costume around the back brace was taking a while."
"The f…" I looked at Sigward before shutting up. "That is unacceptable. But this is not the time and place; sorry for interrupting your work." I looked at both of them, Sigward waved his hand dismissively.
"It's not a problem. Keeping a good work environment is important, and as long as things stay civil, I hope we can all keep working regularly. Besides, their group is already done. It's not strange for peers to gather like this and linger a bit longer, resulting in friendship outside the studio."
The rest of the session, I could feel the glare of the girls on the back of my head, I tried to discreetly glance in their direction with my empathy sight.
The red hair was furious, scorned, and deeply wounded. The brunette was scared of both girls, and the black girl was…. Oh, she is a cape, isn't she? It was like her emotions were constantly getting poured a ton of negative feelings, to the point 'her' feelings are next to non-existence compared to those coming for 'elsewhere'. That, or she is suffering from some sort of brain damage, sociopathy, or something ten times worse than what Emma is having.
I kept quiet about the thing as long as we remained there, which wasn't long as the mood was already ruined for the golden child after Emma's move, so we cut it short as Sigward gave up.
The way back there was done in silence, jumping from roof to roof, with Vicky easily keeping my pace as I traversed the city.
"You didn't consider it, right?" She suddenly blurred.
"Consider what?"
"Emma, seems very into you." Was this some kind of shit test?
"No by a long shot, and it didn't help that she was trying her shot just for the sake of trying to get a cape boyfriend, I'm not going to be an item to be paraded around for some clout."
"Clout? What is that?"
"Exposure, social validation, influence, popularity, take your pick. Anyway, she also lacks a lot of self-awareness and empathy, and honestly, she and her friend of color are both mentally ill."
"What?" She flew past me, getting in the way and forcing me to stop. "What do you mean, mentally ill?"
"I mean that. After her little close-up, I keep an eye on her with my power, she is feeling WAY too many negative feelings in a jarring disposition, and her friend Sophia has something keeping her aggressive, and finger-twitchy all the time, it didn't feel natural, so maybe she had some mental issue or lack of medicine going on for her."
She opens her mouth for a moment and then closes it, as she starts thinking about something. "You said you could heal. Right?"
"Not right now, I need a whole lot of medical training, and getting the different powers down pat."
"But you can heal brains, right?" Oddly specific.
"Yes, but I have no idea how much further I can do than a neurosurgeon couldn't."
"Did you know Amy can heal brains but refuses to?" That seems to be an issue of her own.
"Vicky, where are you trying to go with this?"
"Well, maybe you can talk her out of it? I mean, she has a bunch of rules around how to use her powers just…" She made a kind of whirlwind gesture I could only describe as a 'I don't know'
"I will talk about it with her, but only if you get me the right time for it. She is… less than welcoming." She didn't take offense at that comment at all; she sighed instead.
"Yeah, I've been trying to get her with guys from time to time, but nothing sticks." She pouted.
"I think that is making the problem worse, Vicky. Amy is clearly quite an introvert, so she would rather spend time with you watching movies and eating ice cream than just the two of you, over having to entertain some random dude while you are having a sweet time with Dean less than two feet away."
"But she needs to go out and have fun!" She pouted, clearly not understanding the point.
"Vicky, it's this way. Amy likes strawberry ice cream, and you like chocolate, so when you buy it, you only get your flavor, and she can choose between suck it up, getting you upset, or simply not ice cream anymore. When was the last time you sucked it up and brought the strawberry one?"
"But it's not the same!" She protested, so I stopped in the middle of the rooftop. "Greyson?" She turned around and took a moment to realize she left me behind.
"Oh, it is. That is exactly what happened to me and my sibling long ago. We only had this cheap three-flavor ice cream of vanilla, chocolate, and strawberry, they hated the strawberry while I didn't mind it. An arrangement was made, I got the strawberry, and they can eat the rest, it wasn't much of a deal but the only way I could put a stop to their fight between themself, and for getting angry at me for 'eating our icecream while you could eat the other one all along', anyway, for a few package it was okay, but with time I also wanted bits of the other flavors but I wasn't getting any because it was 'part of the arrangement' and 'I thought you liked strawberry', which was BS. After enough fights and arguments I got fed up and refused to eat anymore. Mom could only buy more ice cream if we finish the package completely, because of that, my brothers couldn't get any more, of their wanted flavors and demanded me to eat the treat because 'that was the deal', I told them there was no more deal any longer, and if they wanted any more ice cream, they will have to eat the strawberry. There was no more ice cream after that, and it was all my fault according to them."
"Ah, I can see it now." She gave me an apprehensive look. "How old were you all back then?"
"I think we were all in the elementary school range, but that should tell you how our relationship worked, and how often I had to make others respect my boundaries or I will not play ball."
"Still, it was just ice cream, I don't get why that is a big deal." Oh, you bitch.
"I either don't understand why that foul was so important to cause a Trigger Event. To most, it wasn't a big deal; it was to you, though. How do you feel if someone mocks you for it? Couldn't the First Gen think of you as a privileged, spoiled princess if that was enough to be considered the worst day of your life? Like it wasn't a big deal, why would you be upset if they told you to suck it up? There is a point where it's about respecting others, even if we don't understand."
"It's… it's not fair." Don't pout on me now.
"I didn't ask for powers, or to go to another world, Vicky. We do what we can and deal with life's curve balls as they come, all I ask is for you not to mock other people's battles." I walked up to her and put a hand on her shoulder.
"For Amy's sake. Okay?"
Vicky gives me a bit of a smirk. "For Amy's sake."
13 - I've come here to save you
Upon arriving at the Dallon's house, I announced my arrival with a tap on the glass backdoor. I waited to be welcomed inside. Vicky invited me over, and it seems like either Carol or Mark were at home at the moment. Ever since that day, she has been walking around with a lot more naturalness. "Tea, coffee, or orange juice?"
"
OJ please." I took a seat. I heard the sound of a door in what I assumed was the bedroom, and lo and behold, Amy was there wearing a pair of jeans and a shoulderless blouse.
"Vicky, can you bring me to the hospital whenever you can?" It took the brunette a moment to realize I was also there, frowning for a moment before getting back into a slightly less bitchy expression than usual.
"Yes, sure." She made a brief pause before pulling out her cellphone; without my super hearing, I wouldn't have noticed she was bullshitting about getting a call. "Okay, yeah, one second. Grey, can you bring Ames to the hospital?" The fuck.
"Emm, sure?" Vicky smiled as she kept up her fake conversation as Amy and I shared a look of dismay.
"Dean just called. Have fun and try to get along." And just like that, Hurricane Victoria took off, leaving us both awkwardly looking at each other.
'Vicky. Bless your heart, but you suck.' I coughed politely, drawing the attention of the girl before me. We were alone in the house after the Brute left us with a BS excuse.
"So, how is school?" She gave me a flat look.
"It's fine." You know what? Fuck it.
"I have a few questions about you kids that have been bothering me for a while. Neither Crystal nor Eric seem to have any genuine, long-term friends. Everything I hear sounds like groupies at best. How is it on this end?" The healer made a sour face.
"Vicky is very popular at school, having powers doesn't help any." Damn, she was feeling resentful right there, and considering she never talked about herself, she told me everything I needed to know.
"I see myself in you, Amy." I shot straight, clearly saying something she didn't expect to hear.
"Excuse me?"
"I see my younger self in you in some ways. Friendless, having to deal with the flow of life and hope for good days, just surviving the day to day and enjoying the little moments of happiness because I knew they will not last and some day disappear all together."
"Go fuck yourself." She sneered as she stood up. "You don't understand anything."
"Do you want me to?" I asked her
"I want you to leave me alone, you freak." That stung, the sheer rejection to just… solve the issue, work on the damn problem.
I hit the table with my open palm with enough force to be clearly heard in the room. "Do you know how hard it is for me to open up to people? The moment you tell them you aren't fine, they simply don't want to hear it, minimizing the problem, or worse, ridiculizing and shaming you for it?" I was pissed at her hypocritical dismissal.
"To get hurt over and over trying to do the right thing? Do you know how hard it is to respect others boundaries when I could just reach out and FORCE them to understand? Whether they like it or not?" That last part came out without realizing it. Yes, even with those powers, it doesn't mean it will be worth shit.
Amy stopped for a moment. "Like some rules? You have rules?"
"I have some, yes. Why?" That sounded hostile. I rasped my throat and took a deep breath. "My bad. What I meant to ask is. Why is it more important that I have rules to abide by?" That sounded much better.
She took a seat; it seemed like there was something eating her up as she cupped her hands. "What could happen if you break those rules? Will that make you a bad person?"
"That depends. What rules are we talking about?" She frowned, like she was getting annoyed at a kid asking obvious questions.
"On how to use your powers, what else?" Ah, that is a controversial topic.
"There are a lot of rules, some out of politeness, some out of an obvious moral compass, like, of course, if I use my transformation power to look like a girl's boyfriend to have sex with her, that is wrong at all levels and makes me a bad person." Her face contorted in a viseral way.
"That is fucking disgusting." The sneer on her face reminds me greatly of Carol's.
"Rules are there to be used as guides, to know what is safe to do no matter the situation. But sometimes you have to allow yourself to be flexible and keep track of situations in which even extreme responses are okay. And even then, we can make mistakes, or be forced into something we don't want, there is no need to be so harsh as believe you are bad because we couldn't meet those expectations." She looked out the window.
"But if we keep making excuses for what we do. How can I become a good person?" That is an interesting question.
"That reminds me of a quote: 'What is better? To be born good or, with great effort, overcome the evil inside of us?' Tell me, why do you want to become a good person?"
"What do you mean, Why? We are heroes, we are supposed to go and help people, to be selfless and give our all!" That sounded… hollow, like those weren't even her words.
"That sounds more like…" I bit my tongue, this was a landmine here, and told her that martyrdom was not going to help, cupping my hands with both elbows on the table, while I searched for the right words.
"Sounds like what?" She wasn't happy with my previous tone.
"What I wanted to say is." Being so cautious made me speak slowly. "I think you are placing a lot of importance on the idea of being a 'good person'." Yeah, those were the words. "You should be focusing on being the better version of Amelia Dallon."
"The… better version of me? What are you talking about?" I feel like I touched something deep right there.
I feel myself a little flustered by what I am about to say. "I wish you to be happy, Amy. To enjoy the simple things and have a happy life, to see you smile and be full of energy."
"Are-are you hitting on me?" God damn it Amy, why are you blushing.
"No, I'm corny like that." Why are you pouting, Amy? Are you telling me you are a tsundere?
"I'm going to the hospital, I'm already getting late, and I don't have a ride." She stood up abruptly, reaching into the coat closet next to the entrance for her heroine uniform.
"I'm going with you."
"No, you don't." She glared at me.
"Don't feel so important, Amy. I'm not going there to stick with you; I want to get myself familiar with the hospital and some of its personnel. I have a few questions about how the system works, and I already took enough of your time." Damn, that sounded cold and aloof.
"Fine." She spoke in a tone that showed she wasn't fine. "I will call a cab."
"Want me to give you a lift?" She gave me a once-over.
"I'm fine." She wasn't fine.
Jumping across the rooftops, my mind raced with the reason why Amy had such a hard time with me. She clearly is the kind of girl who will bottle up her emotions until they explode.
"There is no point in relying solely on empathy," I told myself, "I have to think."
Empathy and sympathy are two different things. Empathy allows us to understand what the other person is feeling. Sympathy, on the other hand, is feeling what the other person is feeling as if it were his own.In my case, I lacked empathy while compensating with abundant sympathy. After getting into this world, I was getting better at reading people, but it was a slow process.
I began to piece together the diverse personalities in the Dallons:
Carol and Mark - the parents.
Vicky - the golden child.
Amy - the outsider/scapegoat.
Carol, a successful career woman, who has total control over the household given that her husband is highly depressed and indecisive outside of combat. Vicky needed attention and praise like a plant needs water. Amy is highly introverted, and gets pushed out of her zone of comfort by Vicky all the time.
As I dove deeper, why could Amy be treated so differently? It couldn't be a child Carol had with another person given the sisters were of the same age; she could be Mark's out-of-wedlock kid, which I doubt. I could see that the children of parahumans inherited the powers of their parents, but hers are completely different from the rest.
Could she be a first gen trigger, or was she a second gen trigger? No, it must be a second generation. Why would a family of superheroes choose to adopt a seemingly ordinary civilian? Thus, it was not an option, and had she been the daughter of either Jess/Fleur, or Mike/Lightstar, the third sibling who took his leave of the group after the death of her girlfriend, and by then, Amy was Carol's
ward.
I looked at the New Wave pages, trying to look for staff like cooperation with other heroes across the years, someone they could grow to know enough to be entrusted with their child, but if she was entrusted, that means they are either dead, in prison, or… it was a villain's daughter.
"She needs rules to be a good person, the focus on speeches about being a hero, and never calling each other daughter and mom, but by first name." I felt like I was into something. Either Amy was indirectly the cause of the death of her heroic parent, or the child of a villain.
I searched through articles on New Wave, the family's superhero group, hoping to uncover some clues. Before they adopted the name "New Wave," they were known as the "Brockton Bay Brigade." Upon further digging, and some speculation about Amy's arrival at their doorstep. Give or take a few months before Carol got her diploma, given Sarah's comment about babysitting Vicky, but never
mentioning Amy.
I stumbled upon an article on Marquis' arrest, the first and only true achievement of the group. They attacked Marquis base and finally managed to capture him, but a base could also be a safe house or his personal home, but it all fit.
Carol has a black-and-white mentality and is very narrow-minded, but that doesn't explain why it fell into her hands to take care of the child. What could be the issue with giving them to Mike and his couple? By then Erik should be on the way to this world, so that was an issue if the timeline was right.
Maybe Amy is more of Mike's issue; everything about New Wave was rather airtight, so if she was his illegitimate daughter or an issue to take on until he left, making Amy the embodiment representation of her own brother abandoning them, so she fears she will also leave, putting up as many barriers. A far-fetched idea given her powers were nothing like that.
Yet, going from Marqui's ability to control bones, the jump to biokinetics wasn't that far-fetched, considering how Vicky came out with flight powers when either Carol or Mark can do that, but until I had solid proof, it was all just a theory.
The hospital's nurses lacked the warmth and compassion I had hoped for. It seems like they were there solely for the paycheck and the free coffee. Looking around, the air was heavy with apathy and misery from the people waiting to be attended, especially those without insurance or social security numbers. I didn't try to turn on my empathy power in fear of being overwhelmed.
"Excuse me." I asked the receptionist, who barely acknowledged my presence.
"Room 22, officer," She said without even looking in my direction.
"Sorry for the misunderstanding, I'm not a cop. I'm Sage, the new member of New Wave." Only then did she resign herself to giving me a critical look.
"You don't look like a cape, too…" She trails off, surely thinking of something too insulting.
"Human? Just a regular Joe with body armor?" I offered. Her lips thinned as she discreetly reached beneath the desk for something.
"I see. What powers do you have, then?" I couldn't tell what her game was, but it was fine.
"Exoteric energy manipulation. During the press conference, I shot a fireball, obviously, I can't do that here, a hospital." I explained. She didn't look convinced but nodded regardless.
"You don't believe anything I just say, don't you?" The answer was clear as day.
"Of course I do. But why are you here?" She replied stiffly.
"I split from Amy," at her look, I decided to clarify, "Panacea, and got a bit distracted on the way, so I wanted to know if she had already arrived safely."
At that point, two cops showed up. "Do you need assistance, off… Who are you?" They notice I lack anything resembling security force tags or badges, making their hands a bit itchy toward their guns.
"Not a cop. I'm Sage, New Wave's newest member. Nice to meet you," I introduced myself, as the new arrivals exchanged a look with the receptionist."
"Ah, yes. I remember you now." The leftmost cop relaxed. "I read in the PHO that they all went to the aftermath of the Endbringer, and that he is from another Earth."
"Like Earth-Aleph?" his partner asked.
"I'm not sure if it's been given a name," I added, before returning my attention to the receptionist. "So, has Panacea arrived yet?"
"She's not here," the nurse replied, her tone firm. I felt a surge of anger at her rudeness.
"… ," I stood there for a moment, staring her down. "That wasn't very polite." The nurse met my gaze for a moment before turning back to her work, ignoring me completely.
If the receptionist was a bitch, the head nurse of the hospital was the ice queen and biggest bitch around, everything from her posture to tone told me she ran out of fucks to give, and she was in serious need of some herself.
"So, New Wave is poking their nose more and more into the hospital." She puffed the smoke out of her lungs. She was likely in her late twenties, but stress had worn her down, as smoking is likely one of her many coping mechanisms. Given she is Asian, I could imagine she suffers even more than the average Jane.
"Nobody wants another Fleur incident." She nodded while taking a long drag.
"Gangs in this fucking city hit everyone hard; nobody is safe in the splash zone save for the rich bastards in private neighborhoods." Her tone softened a little bit.
The woman threw the cigarette butt out, stomped on it, and put another one in her mouth. Making a fist, I dragged out the thumb, making a sound similar to a zippo, and on the tip of that finger, a small flame was alight for her. "Ten bucks it to them, and those in ivory towers are the real gang leaders, living in luxury and caviar while forcing us, bottom feeders, to fight for scraps."
The woman, having accepted the offer of fire, nodded, her mood improving a bit from the mutual bitching. "I had you pegged as the stiff, preachy kind, talking about love and understanding bullshit on TV."
"Talking with people takes many forms; with some you need to brown-nose them to even see you as barely human; others treat you like equals so you speak like one of their own; and with some sons of bitches, you don't bother with words, violence is the only language they know." The Asian girl gives a dry chuckle.
"You really tell it as it is. Well, my break time is over, Greyson." She walked out, but I reached out for her.
"Reina, there is something I would like to ask your help with." She gave me a look up and down.
"Oh?" She turned around, her back against the wall.
"I'm a bit worried about Amy, Panacea; can we exchange numbers and tell me if she is having trouble?" Her slightly good mood went down the drain just as fast.
"Sure, the kid is having one too many late night shifts, but nobody has the balls or cares enough to tell them to go back home." We exchanged our numbers, and she looked a tad disappointed.
"Does it happen often?"
"Before it was like one a month, now it is every other week, coming here in the dead of the night, and not like she had insomnia, they don't drink coffee like she does."
"Can you do me a favor and call me the next time she does that?" She shrugged.
"Fine." There was a feeling of soreness on her face but I doubt I was able to do anything for her, at least for now
14 -And I can already taste the kill
Doing patrols around the neighborhood wasn't something very exciting to do, but it was time for me to do some of my own getting familiar with the people, showing my face to the public so to speak, given the number of adults to kids was half and half, and I was chosen to make the round during the school hours. The Pelham may have had the most fliers, but only the matriarch possessed that power among the adults.
The cellphone rang in my pocket; it was Sarah.
"Yes?"
"Greyson, there is a robbery in progress in General Lee, 868. Where are you?" I took a look around to see my location.
"I'm in Fort Washington, 615. I'm not familiar with the streets. How far am I?"
"Excellent, head back two blocks, and you will find it. Hurry, I'm on my way." It also means she has to change clothes, so maybe ten minutes or so before she arrives.
Rushing toward the indications made by the matriarch, I found the street in question and headed toward the robbery. It seems like I got it at the nick of time as a cape with a clown outfit emerged from the jewelry in question with a big brown bag over the shoulder.
"Hold it right there, criminal scum. You are breaking the law." I always wanted to say those words. The clown in question looked at me, giving me an upside-down look before blowing a kiss in my direction.
"That almost made me laugh. Hand over the stolen goods, if you are so kind." Yet she shook her head in a negative way.
I slowly walked toward her; she kept looking at me with a mischievous smile the whole time. When I was just a few feet away from her, I extended my hand, palm up, toward her. "Give me the bag, don't make me take the hard way."
She put a coquettish finger in her lips and winked at me, then she swung the bag toward me, ready to catch it, and the container disappeared, being replaced by a sledgehammer. Leaning forward, and raising my arm to block the shaft, I absorbed the majority of the blow while countering with a punch.
The nimble fighter turned around; the sludgehammer was nowhere to be seen, and with its disappearance, its momentum and weight no longer hindered her from continuing her barrage. cause any unbalance, as I felt a sharp pain surge from my right leg. Looking down, there was a throwing knife digging slightly into my flesh. When did she throw it?
The wound wasn't deliberating or hindering me as I pushed the assault; the extended arm from my previous straight punch closed around her, grabbing her by the neck. "I have you. Ouch."
I was knocked back by a double kick performed by bending herself backward so much that she formed a semi-circle. It wasn't debilitating either, but the suddenness of the impact, and the move itself surprised me enough to weaken my grip around her figure, yet she wasn't done yet.
Looking down at her supposably falling figure, she had gotten on a hand still and pushed herself back, wrapping her legs around my head. With my vision obscured, she once more made a move out of a comic book. Shifting her body weight around and making me bend backward slightly, enough for her to then tighten her legs, pressing the small of my back on what seemed to be her ass, and with a show of coordination and strength, lift me from my feet, throwing me through a glass window.
"Enough!" I was getting angry at this bullshit, I was bleeding slightly all over, and if she wanted to play the bad girl and throw hands, then she would have to deal with the consequences.
The people around were screaming or running away now as the clown face looked at me with curiosity, as her eyes opened wide, ducking, and my punch went for another cut on my thighs with a knife. I'm going to add armor there.
If this combat kept going like this, it was going to be death by a thousand cuts. I couldn't use any jutsu as she was to either dodge them, hide behind cover, or interrupt them either with knife cuts or throwing.
I enhanced myself further with chakra, attempting to create a protective coating along my skin as well as increasing my reaction time and speed.
-Thumb- A palm strike hit the girl on her side, sending her thumbling in the air, but instead of falling on her ass, she turned around, planting her foot on the hood of a parking car, turning her body around back into a fighting position with the other foot on the top of said vehicle, before jumping away and launching a pair of knives at me.
In my heightened moment, I could see, or rather, expect, her action given the distance between us and her proclivity to aim for my legs. Crouching slightly, I hit the blades to the side with my palm, making them stick to my chakra, and while rising up and turning away, I threw them right back at her, even if I hadn't practiced the throwing art. I let them go in her general direction. Sadly, something else was also heading my way.
It burned. It burned my eyes, my nose, and my throat. Pepper spray? A pepper bomb? It matters not; I was pissed off. Even without my sense of sight, I reached out for her with my spiritual energy, my Ninshu, yet she was nowhere to be found.
Through teary eyes, burning like they had been staring at the sun for five minutes straight, they found her gone.
I had failed.
"Greyson? What happened?" Sarah, Photon Lady in costume, looked at my form. Gods, I must look pathetic with glass shards all over me and bleeding all over, especially the legs, which still hold the knife. I couldn't look her in the eyes from shame.
"A cape; she was wearing a clown outfit; she was very fast; and some sort of pocket dimension thing to keep weapons and the stolen goods hidden. She got away after blinding me with pepper or whatever; gods, it burns." I grimaced at the tone of my voice; I sounded like a complaining bitch.
"Circus? She is one of the most successful solo villains in the whole Bay area. Let's go home and call Amy." I noticed her eyes were focused on the knife.
"Aren't you disappointed?" I finally asked, or maybe I snapped at her. "My first real fight and I failed, I lost." So much for being a hero.
"No, I'm not, Greyson." She got closer to me, offering a kind smile, which hurt my heart. "She is a very experienced cape and has escaped from even the PRT for a good while now."
I guess that was something, but it didn't mean this was over. I looked at the knife and swore I was going to return it to her, one way or another.
The sound of a jeep came along with a vehicle with a green and white flashlight behind it. The PRT was here.
"Sage, I wish we could meet in better conditions." Miss Militia greeted me by looking at my form. "I could ask you if you need medical assistance, but considering you have Panacea, I don't see the need." Well, aren't you a straight shooter?
"Do you want my statement now, or can it wait?" I asked the officer, but my eyes were focused on Sarah for her approval.
"Please go ahead." The blonde encouraged me as I told them about the short and quite one-sided fight.
"Mmhh, it seems she got scared at the end. Every few are able to land a hit on her, and she decides to retreat before suffering another hit of yours." The brown skinned woman nodded at the end of the testimony. The woman gave me a smile that reached her ears, and her weapon manifesting power switched a few times between knives and small handguns a few times during the conversation, showing a rather relaxed mood.
"A partial defeat is no victory, there are no prizes for losers." The woman sighed.
"But sometimes it's all that you can aspire to. You got out alive, in one piece, and wiser, haven't you? Tell me, the next time you face her, or other villains, could you be as restrained as to let them hurt you?" No, I could not.
"I guess I'm still too scared to go all out and actually hurt others. I mean, I know with my normal strength it is enough to break bones, so using my powers on top of that, I could potentially kill them or maim them accidently." She looked at Sarah.
"He had been training with the Brute of the groups?" To that, she got a nod back.
"Sometimes he spars with Manpower, Shielder, and Glory Girl to get some experience," Sarah explained, "I think he hasn't experienced how it is to fight against a Mover."
"You may not have won, Sage. But people will understand you are still a rookie, and even then, we lose from time to time." No, the PRT was losing the war all the time.
"I think I know what I should focus on next. Are we free to go, Miss Militia?" The woman nodded.
"Come on, I will take you home." Sarah offered, getting closer to me, but I raised a hand to stop her.
"I can move on my own, and I don't want to stain your costume with blood." The truth was, I didn't want to feel like I was being coddled. I'm a man now, damn it!
Greyson got into his first real cape fight and got his ass handled, not because he couldn't take her on, but because he doesn't know how much is acceptable and the character itself is a tricky one to deal with.
15 -Like caressing an angel
"What is this?" I asked Sarah and Mark, who gave me a kind smile as they handed me a form, and a mail envelope with a certain thickness to it.
"It has been over a month since you joined New Wave. I think it's time to get yourself a bank account, Greyson. Otherwise, we will not be able to give you access to your own money." I looked at the two of them with skepticism.
"I mean, I know you are right, but I'm just wondering why so suddenly." I opened the mail, and it was cash, real dollars; I don't know how much there was, but at least two hundred.
"You have already gone to a certain number of events with us, and on top of that, the number of direct donations we are receiving has increased." Sarah explained, pointing at the money I was holding.
"That, and you need a bank account set up in order to get your royalties from selling your own hero merchandise." I looked at Neils's cup, which he was holding with his own face printed on it. I thought it was just a cute quirk of the family to have their own stylized cups.
"I… mmh. Should I go now, or are you planning to join me to help with the paperwork?" It was going to be an experience in itself, but I was already dreading the bureaucracy and legal workings at play.
"I will go," nodded Sarah, "that way we can get everything done in one go." Feeling relieved by the leader's support.
Yet it was later that I discovered it was a sneaky little trap.
"Greyson, I had noticed you went out a few times during the night, feeling restless?" She wasn't looking like she was accusing me of anything; it was just an observation.
I thinned my lips as we got our privacy in the bank to do the paperwork. "Not really, I was heading to the hospital. Sorry for making you worry."
"What was so urgent, then?" I opened my mouth; I wanted to tell her about Amy's problem, but if I did, Sarah could likely confront her sister, causing more drama.
"I'm trying to help someone, gathering some trust while keeping that person company they need."
Flashback:
I woke up in the middle of the night checking my cell phone for the second time this week, checking the recipient, it was Harumiko, the head nurse of the hospital. Goddammit, Amy.
While getting dressed, I tip-toed to the bathroom with a small window looking at the backyard. Normally I couldn't fit inside of it at all, but with the Transformation Jutsu, I was able to turn myself into a small cat and let me get out, closing the window behind me by making the glass stick to my little paws and pulling.
Traveling around as a cat was a tad different, being so relatively small made me feel the need to be more alert to any noises I heard around me, but alas, with such enhanced speed and the cover of darkness, nobody could see the small figure darting around the rooftops.
"Miss Dallon." I greeted Panacea, who jumped out of her skin, turning around to frown at my presence.
"What are you doing here? Are you stalking me now?"
"I'm making sure you are safe and sound, Amy." I repeated the same words as before.
"Mmhh, whatever." I let her continue doing her job, healing people in the wee hours of the night. I wasn't her parent, so I couldn't tell her what she could or could not do or enforce any punishment.
Changing the page of the medical book at hand, I followed the parahuman at a distance, far enough to not be a bother, close enough to jump in if anything happened.
"How long are you going to keep this going? Go to sleep." Amy grumped as she walked past me.
"As long as you keep coming at those hours to the hospital, after all, teammates have to support each other." I changed the page, I knew she wasn't even looking in my direction, just complaining to the air.
"I don't need pity, so go away." She huffed, turning around violently, her robes willowing as she walked, almost with a stomp in each step.
I looked around to make sure no one was in the hallways to listen in; it was a tad quiet during the night, mostly the nurses cleaning up, and the doctors making the rounds, yet there were still people getting rushed in. "Have you watched a movie recently?" I innocently asked.
She stopped to turn around with a glare, but it softened, having suggested Vicky spend more time in private seems to have improved her opinion of me a little bit. "Yeah, it was nice. Thanks, I guess. But please stop using your Thinker powers."
That made me focus away from the lines I was reading. "Thinker power? Oh, nothing like that, Amy; that was just some empathy, whatever you are feeling is only yours to share."
She then started to get a bit frustrated. "But how did you know I was here? Why are you sticking your nose so much in my business?!"
"Made a friend, and teammates. Respectively." She didn't like the nonsensical answer as we came face to face.
"Stop that, do you know how hard it is…" She stopped herself, looking away in frustration.
"No, I don't," I closed the book with a dry sound, "because you are the kind of person who bottles up their emotions until they explode, leaving us wondering how we didn't notice it before, wishing to do something different back then."
She pouted like a child. "You will never understand." That was pretty much the mantra she kept saying.
"Amy, understanding each other is hard," I tried to put a hand on her shoulder, but she moved away from my reach, "not only because it requires the right words but also the courage to be true to yourself. I'm not blind; Carol holds no love for you; and Mark isn't someone you can open up to. I don't blame you for not knowing how to express yourself when nobody showed you what it's like or became receptive to your needs and wants."
"Stop that; I hate that Thinker bullshit you are making." Her breath became heavier and faster, with her body tensing up.
"No Thinker shit, just a bit of psychology and wisdom." I chuckled to myself. "But, I was thinking, talking so much about trust, about how everyone should trust me. What could make you trust me?" I asked in all seriousness, rolling up my sleeves, and I extended my arm toward her to grab.
"Ask me anything between reasons, only your powers will be at play, okay?" The girl looked at the pale arm and slowly reached out for it.
"Is it true you aren't using your Thinker power on us?" That was the first question?
"I only used it twice. You saw the first, and then Crystal to clear the air a bit." She gripped my arm a little stronger.
"What are your intentions with Crystal?" Uh, so she is curious about such things?
"I'm on the fence, I'm a little scared of commitment, so I'm very reluctant to do anything with her, and this age difference doesn't help my case either."
"What about Vicky?" That is something I was expecting.
"We are working on how to be around each other without butting heads. We are very different, but I think we can make a fully professional working relationship." Amy blinked in disbelief.
"But you find her attractive." I rolled my eyes at her.
"Amy, I find every member of the opposite gender in New Wave attractive, and I think it's because you were pushing certain touches to keep them so healthy they become attractive as a result." Amy blushed as she retracted her hand from my arm.
"I hope," she stumbled on her words, "that you aren't using your powers to fool me."
"I'm a straight shooter, Amy. I have no problem telling you that I find you attractive, just inappropriate and could potentially hinder our relationship. That doesn't mean I'm going to do anything to you or try to seduce you or any of your relatives into cheating." She gave me a look of disbelief.
"Why are you, you, saying that?" She frowned while looking away.
"Because I'm pretty sure nobody tells you such a thing, everything is to focus on Vicky's aura to notice you, and your baggy clothes don't help." Being so invisible was detrimental to a girl's growth, as it made her lack confidence in herself.
"Alas, I'm not here to flirt with you." Opening the book, I resume my reading.
"Hey, you can't just say that and act like it was nothing. I hate you, asshole." She sneered and walked away in a brisk walk, continuing her work until the worst cases were finally done, with me a few steps behind.
"Want me to give you a ride home?" I offered her.
"I will be fine." She huffed, looking away.
"As you wish, brat." She glared at me but didn't say anything else.
I followed her ride back home, jumping from rooftop to rooftop, until she got inside her home; only then did I allow myself to leave and hopefully get a few hours of sleep.
Back to the present:
Sarah accepted the answer, likely noticing how I had hidden the name of the person I was trying to help.
With the paperwork done, we were able to open my bank account, to which the credit card will be sent next week. For now, it was time to start searching for my own department and get myself familiar with what is available in New Wave's territory inside my modest price range.
"Say, what other ways do independent heroes or solo vigilantes keep themselves afloat?" Sarah looked at me, casting a glance at my papers.
"You should check with Carol to see about those laws, we try to stay away from those methods because it could become too dangerous." Well, shit. It's time to ask the queen bitch for legal advice.
After getting my workout for the day done, I called ahead and let the lawyer know I was paying her a visit to talk about business. It seems that was the only kind of interaction she felt comfortable having with me.
Upon reaching the house, the glass backdoor was left open for me. Inviting myself in, I found Carol sitting on the sofa with the TV on the news. "Ah, you are here." She checked her watch. "You have gotten faster."
"Thank you. How was your day in the office?" Having some small talk before the real talk.
"It was fine, you know, my friend Alan Barnes told me her daughter found you rather rude during the photo shoot." I could feel Karen energy emerging from her.
"I don't like when people touch me inappropriately, more so when I already told them I wasn't interested." She nodded.
"Vicky mentioned something about non consensual contact." She let it hang there.
"So, about legal actions. Is there any way for a cape to make some money while fighting crime? I was told New Wave is rather unique in that regard." Getting back to a businesslike demeanor, she took a moment to recall the wording of the law.
"A heroic cape or vigilante is allowed to retain up to 85% of the money they found while interrupting an illegal transaction, which includes drugs and weapons. They are not allowed to hold any tinkertech or illegal products, which have to be handed over to the PRT." That made me blink for a moment.
"Wait, the PRT is taxing the hero's income? How do they know they aren't being lied to?" I found the hole rather suspicious.
"From what I can get, they make an estimate on the prices of the goods, if the money checks out, they get a cut; if not, they get a warning; by the third strike, they will be held in contempt." That was rather stupid.
"So if there is a drug deal, get the money bag, because showing the powder will get you pounded." She made a slight smirk at the joke when the TV interrupted us with a loud announcement.
"It had been over a year since the trial of Canary for the use of Master powers had begun." It showed a picture of a young woman with bright yellow feathers growing among her hair, wearing heavy restraints on her person. Not only did she look like an inmate of a psychiatric asylum, but she also reminded me of Simurgh.
"What happened?" I asked the older woman.
"She used her power to Master a person with her power, resulting in a serious injury, she 'says' it was an accident." I didn't like the tone, as she was talking about some scum.
"What do you think? Is she innocent or guilty?" She shrugged.
"It doesn't matter; they are going to throw her in the slammer." I looked at her for further explanations.
"Greyson, nobody likes human Masters, there are too many bad examples, and she looks too much like the Simurgh to let her go. It doesn't help that her lawyer is so bad it has become a running joke among lawyers." That bad?
"Could you represent her then?" She gave him a deathly look. "Hey, for all we know, it could be an honest mistake; isn't the legal system based on the presumption of innocence?"
"Even if she could afford me, I refuse to do it. I will not defend a villain." I feel indignation rising from my stomach at this self-righteous bitch.
"Okay." Then… What if I can find someone who can defend her? This whole thing reminds me of a case in my previous life, but even if it was a long shot, maybe I could be able to do something before it's too late.
Either way, I needed money.
16 -Burning up in the atmosphere
There were many things I never expected to do in my life, and giving my very own talk before the worst high school in the city against gangs and drugs was one of them. Writing it down? I had a few lines, but man, I was ready to improvise in the middle of it.
I was greeted by Principal Blackwell in her office using my civilian persona, allowing me to pass around the student body more subtly. She was a slim woman, with an awful bowl haircut, and a black dress more appropriate to attend a funeral.
"Sage, it's a pleasure to meet you." She said with a professional smile, offering me a handshake, I could tell she was dull in a way that made me think she could be on medication.
"Thank you for giving New Wave, and myself, this opportunity." She had tired eyes and a level of both depression and neuroticism, which was not surprising considering the circumstances she had to be dealing with.
"We need all the help we need to keep the kids in school, maybe a talk from someone as enthusiastic against gangs could help." As far as I knew, schools get funding depending on the number of matriculated students they possess, massive drops make them look bad.
"I will do what I can. I'm no miracle worker." I gave her my most diplomatic smile as the clock hit the mark, making the school bell ring.
Leaning into the mic, she pressed the red button to make her voice sound across the communication system. "Students, please gather in the auditorium. I repeat, head to the auditorium, thank you."
Clearing her voice, she headed to the door. "Now if you follow me, I will take you to the auditorium." Along the way, I said something I disliked a lot. A circle of girls surrounded one against the wall, the victim was a tall waif girl, holding her tears back as her long curly hair hid half of her face.
I activated my emotion-sensing power to look for the leader of the bullying, as that girl wasn't being targeted by all of them given the mix of fun and fear in equal measures running inside of them.
The principal rasped her throat. "Is there any reason," the group instantly broke up as they realized someone with authority and a bigger stick was speaking to them, "why aren't you heading to the auditorium?"
"Oh, we were just talking with our friend here." A particular redhead commented, pointing at the bullied girl.
"I hope not the same way you tried to get 'friendly' with me, Emma Barnes." The girl who was having what I could describe as 'sadistic pleasure' changed to an 'Oh shit' moment, installing fear that she tried to mask with bravado.
"You, know each other?" The Principal asked.
"Made a pass, too young for me. Being thirty and all." I waved away the issue, but I could use this opportunity to knock her down a peg, but then again, broken people like her could channel her frustration by delivering a stronger than usual beatdown, or harassment on her victim of choice.
I better not, I could make things worse for the poor girl, but maybe I can dig up something. "Then carry on, ladies." I let them go and then saw them walking away. The girl was looking at me with transfixed eyes as I walked past the principal.
"I know what it's like." Was the only thing I could think of to tell her without having to stop and chat.
Guided to the back of the stage, I let them prepare the last details on the platform as the student was pouring in, giving me the chance to get a change of clothes into my Sage persona.
Seeing the place full and no more students coming inside, the principal began her speech full of formalities and other boring things. "And now, we have the privilege of inviting someone to give us a speech-the newest hero of the Bay-and bringing a new wave of hope, Sage!"
Getting on the stage, there was a genuine show of surprise among the students to see the new hotshot around town, even if my rep had taken a hit considering the Villain had escaped, but overall it was cut some slack.
"Alright, everyone." I greeted everyone with a cheer the moment the principal handed over the microphone to me. "I'm not one to sugarcoat things. I can see in all your faces that you are well aware of how things are. There is no innocent child in here who still believes in fairy tales and Santa Claus when reality and hardship are hitting you in the face every day; even if we try to look away, pinch our noses to not smell the stench, and tighten the belt for another day without food, you all know what the streets are like."
I felt the mood of the place shift, they weren't looking at me like a hero right now, but as a person. "I'm supposed to be here to give you all a goody-two-shoes talk about gangs and drugs like I was some sort of morally superior being for choosing to use my power as a heroic-oriented cape." I started pacing around the stage, something I do when I'm nervous.
"Could I have gone to the gangs and become a villain? Absolutely. I could have done a lot of bad stuff in exchange for power, subjects, money, and probably women if I asked, but I chose not to. Why? Because I don't want them to own me." They looked at each other, trying to figure out how they should feel about this.
"Had I joined any gang, they could easily use my lack of ID to make me their little b, but for you all, oh, it's going to be worse." I gave them a dry chuckle. "You see, it's tough to make it out, too much effort, little reward, and it all vanishes in a blink; but once they start to get you to get tattoos or commit a crime to prove your loyalty, you will also become their little b." There were a couple of feet shuffling around.
"And honestly, I don't blame you all." That got me a look of disbelief from most of them. "You, who are used to having no place to call your own, the lack of respect either from your peers, friends, or family; the lack of any foreseen future as there is little to no prospect available; when every day is already a 'do or die' situation."
I took a deep breath, headed to the edge of the stage, and dropped to sit at the edge. "There is Need, and there is Geed. When you become a gangster out of greed, you will be very dangerous and wicked to the core, but most of you will ultimately join out of Need. And it's you, who needs to group, needs the money, needs the protection, who will be their little b and cannon fodder; after all, they own you, and you know damn well the consequences if you don't follow their rules. It's just another day of do or die."
Standing back up, I look at them. "I know many of you don't believe me; then tell me this. If you show up at a job interview in a not gang-owned place with tattoos on your sleeve, neck, or face, do you think they are going to hire you? Or if you have a criminal record? Or wearing gang colors? No, you are going to be politely told to get off at their damn workplace; they have to keep that place running if they want to feed their families, and you," I pointed to the general area where the gangsters seem to be gathered, "are being a threat to them."
I got back to the pacing, my heart beating fast as I felt my heat and self-righteousness coming out. "And speaking of threats, I know some of you may come from one or more generations of gangsters, or are affiliated with those groups. To you all, I ask you if you ever wanted to quit that lifestyle or way of thinking. What could happen to you?"
I let the question hang a little bit. "Well, I think you just as well tell them to kill or disown you. If you are running from their grip, they are going to strangle you and everyone around you to keep that control over each and every one of you, so don't be surprised if those close to you threaten you with violence and shame, or ask you to keep it quiet. Because remember, you are putting them at risk as well as yourself."
I raised a finger and shook it, remembering something important. "And don't think this is limited to gangs, oh no, it happens all around us. The fear of consequences, of reprisals, or of being next in line is what keeps those with Greed at the top, those who aren't afraid to use you and dispose of you at any moment's notice, those who are genuinely scared of being their next focus of attention; that is how bullying works, how something serious can happen around here and let you think 'I wish I could prevent it', or 'I was powerless to stop that'. Well, guess what? What you are feeling is what is to be a little b. So keep that in mind."
Now there was a massive shuffling of feet around, a lot of people were casting glances at two people in particular, Emma Barnes and her dark-skinned friend.
I sigh, my voice feeling a little raw already. "So please, if you want to be safer, if you want this school to suck any less, do not join a gang, because by doing so, you are pushing those on the fence about joining the opposite one in search of protection against you. Joining the gangs is giving them power, not over you but also over others, who will push you away or become active threats against the one you present."
"As for the drugs." I now remember that other point I had to make, but I had already talked too much.
"Drugs are there to make you forget the reality, escape the misery, and the pressure you are dealing with, and they quickly become a need not for the addiction itself, but because around you there is enough drama, enough tension, for so long and so intense that you just think it's impossible to surmount it, that life's like that now and forever, so you start to think: If everything is going to shit anyway, what is wrong with having a little fun on the way down?" There were people who looked away in shame.
"I don't blame you; that's how you deal with it; it happens to all of us in varying degrees, from something as innocuous as eating an extra cookie to something as serious as drinking another bottle of beer, switching partners every other month, having another one-night stand, or taking another shot in the veins. It's us trying to cope with reality. You are all suffering, you are all trying to survive another day, wishing for that little thing that makes you happy in such dark, long, and consuming darkness." I let the silence sink in.
"To that, there is only one solution I can think of. Make bonds with others, form friendships, and support each other. A moment of kindness could mean a lot and change a life, but most importantly, it helps each other move forward. One step at a time, even if it feels like you are crawling across a field of glass shards, never give up. Once you give up, you will start to sink into the mud, and believe me, it's damn tough to get out of that hole even if you want to." There was no high note to end the speech, but a cruel reality to share.
"I told you all I wasn't going to sugarcoat things. The Bay is a place where you do or die; it's up to you what you will do. Me? I choose not to be anyone, little b. And it's my hope that you can all walk onto a better path with pride and dignity. Thank you, everyone." Walking off the stage, I hand over the microphone to the principal who was left speechless.
"What the hell was that?" The principal whispered loudly after dismissing the students and meeting me backstage after I changed back to my civil persona.
"My speech." She gives me a flat look.
"I know that, but you were supposed to uplift them, give them some, some, some semblance of a hero's speech." This turn, it was me who deadpanned her.
"First of all, it was the speech they needed, not what you wanted. And secondly, did you see their faces? Did you see how we understood each other as human beings? I didn't talk to them like kids listening to what their parents were saying like perfect little angels. Those kids need role models and guidance, and for that, they must know I do understand what they are going through; I need to show wisdom, comprehension, and compassion." I then rasped my throat. "And I need a glass of water."
The woman walked right behind me as I looked for a bathroom or a faucet, her face becoming red in indignation. "I will make sure to let New Wave know about this."
I turned around, my face less than an inch away from her as I looked down at her. "Didn't hear my speech? Go ahead, tell them. I'm nobody's little bitch, not New Wave's, or yours." She stood there, frozen in place.
"Am I interrupting something?" I heard a voice from the side. Turning, there was a man with the unfortunate combination of characteristics of being short, cheerful-looking, and having a youthful face that made him look like another student.
"No, I was leaving." I turned back to her and smirked. "With pride and dignity."
As hundreds of students left at once, it was hard to find the bullied girl among them. Sure, she was tall, and thin, with glasses and a mane, but I hadn't synchronized with her, so I had to pick her out of the crowd by enhancing both my vision and reaction time to scan for her.
Finally picking her up from the students, I followed her as discreetly as I could in the form of a bird, watching her get up on a bus and then following it to the next stop to get inside.
She didn't seem to notice me; she was looking out of the window, trying to keep her mind off it. "I know what it's like." Jumped out of her skin, looking at me like a deer caught in the headlights.
"You are," she stopped herself, noticing her surroundings, "Did you follow me?" I give her a nod. "Why?"
"Because if I waited any longer, I was going to forget about you. The world of super is kind of crazy like that; looking after the big fights, one tends to." I trail off a bit. " Forget to be the hero for someone."
I leaned forward, resting my arms and chin on the head of the seat in front of me. "There are all kinds of heroes, those with powers, those who save other people's skin, but also those who save another person's heart."
There was silence on the bus, and I felt like she was trying to say something but she couldn't. "Do you know what I see in you?" I turned to her, having waited long enough to think she was going to drop any minute now.
"That you are in survival mode. A shitty situation where you don't think you can escape, no person to rely on, alienated, to the point that asking for help is being a burden." She kept staring at me without saying anything.
"Just give me some pen and paper, and I will write down my number. If you need to talk, complain, or get some help, give me a call." I extended my hand toward her, expecting the items from her bag.
"I don't have a cellphone." Ah, so she wasn't mute.
"Landline?" She then nodded. "Use that." Reluctantly, she reached out for a piece of paper and a pencil, where I wrote my number.
"Why didn't you go to the PRT?" She finally asked her own question.
"In my timeline, the USA did us, Argentina, dirty for a long time. I don't trust the government, and what I'm scared of the most is them using my ID as a hostage or even branding me as a villain if I don't comply with the orders of a higher-up I could never reach, see, or speak with."
"They couldn't do that." She affirmed with some spine.
"Fears aren't rational, there were logical arguments as well, but I already said them on TV. Do you want to be a hero?" The girl suddenly becomes agitated, time to change the subject quickly.
"There was a series, back in my world. A person in a world where everyone has superpowers, ranging from powerful, to useless, or even a hindrance, was born without one, yet he still holds to the dream of being a hero, despite the ridicule and mockery for holding onto it when reality said it was impossible. Your power is everything. During a villain's attack, the boy, in an act of foolish bravery, saved his school bully out of the pure desire to save others." I leaned back, remembering the story of MHA, but it was too long, so I didn't recall everything exactly.
"The number one hero showed up a moment later to capture the villain before leaving, not noticing the kid had grabbed into his leg. Dropping him somewhere safe, the kid, in his excitement at meeting the hero, began to tell his life story and share his doubts without noticing the hero's own issue. Half a decade ago, he suffered an injury and could no longer keep using his powers for long, the number one, will not be around for long. The child, in whom nobody believed in his wish to be a hero, was told he could be the number one, who acknowledged his courage and decided to make him his apprentice and successor." I tapped the head of the seat before me and rose up from the seat.
"People can become heroes, it's a choice we have to make, be it as a PRT officer, a cop, a surgeon, or a psychiatrist. People like us, who have suffered bullying and refuse to give in to their hatred, will use whatever comes their way to ensure others don't feel the same pain. See you around, young girl." Taking the next stop, I let the girl, whose name I never knew, wondered.
Author's note: The Burning refers to how he lit a fire on Winslow's students. I had several ideas on what to do in this chapter, from giving the willing students a test of Ninshu bonding to publicly shaming Emma to reaching out to her parents to talk about her mental issues.
17 - And with the blood of a dying star above.
Since my last talk with Amy, she seems to have closed off even more, her grumpiness replaced by avoidance, not meeting either my gaze or exchanging words, yet I remained by her side during her night shifts, reading my copy of 'Grey's Anatomy" or playing with the children if we came across one of the young ones. The presence of Panacea gave them hope, while I brought happiness with my clown-like antics, filling the rooms with youthful laughter.
"I'm heading home now." Panacea told me as I held one of the kids above my head, moving him around like an imaginary airplane as the other made a line to get another round.
"I'll be going then. Sorry kiddos, back to bed." They give me a collective puppy-eye battery.
"Please, Sage, one more round!" The other chanted the last three words, hoping to pressure me into compliance with their cuteness.
"Sorry, but adults need to sleep too. Who knows what villains may plan to do tomorrow!" The theatrics made the kids gasp
"You are going to fight villains?!" The children cheered for the idea of taking down the villain, but also for me.
"Everything is possible. Who knows? That is why I need to be ready, and for that I need to rest and eat properly, so remember to eat your veggies." There was a wave of disappointment.
"Do we have to?" I nodded to them.
"Yes, veggies are good for you, they help you not get sick and play for much longer." They looked among themselves as I helped their enthusiasm calm down.
"Come on, kids, let's tuck you all in." I guide them back to their bed, pulling the blanket all over there and ruffling their hairs, getting a giggle from each of them. Panacea waited for me at the entrance, looking at the scene with a cute little frown.
"That bitterness will mar your external and internal beauty, Amy." I commented on her while walking past her.
"None of your business." She said it with a cutting tone.
"It isn't, but I worry for you nonetheless." At this point, we were a broken record.
In silence, we walked out of the hospital, where a cab took Amy back to her home, while I took the panoramic view on foot.
It was a flash of white; it zipped in the distance, but it was highly noticeable if you were looking in that direction. It was quick as lightning and just the same color, but it was going horizontally among the buildings heading southeast, in our general direction, and I had a hunch of who it was.
The speed of the cape was too high for my regular footwork, I needed to use the Body Flicker to move at maximum speed, and even then I took great effort to reach out to her.
Following her trail, I got to the edges of the ABB territory, where she quickly cut through what seemed to be a family restaurant where a number of gangsters were occupying the alleyways.
"Where is the shipment?!" The voice of a grown woman was heard as she held the man by his throat. Her luminescent hair and eyes made it impossible to look at her face directly; it was no different from staring at the sun.
"It's on the back; please don't kill me." The voice was no longer sounding so tough, even if he was a good head and a half taller than her.
"Then you shouldn't get involved with the ABB." Tossing the man to the side, the woman continued her warpath into the back, where an otherwise innocent looking delivery truck was waiting.
Gathering energy in her hands, she blasted the vehicle with a freaking laser, cutting it in half horizontally, melting the cargo, pilot seats, and engine before it caught fire. She irradiated smugness.
"That was wasteful." I commented, and she spun around, ready to shoot at me.
"Who are you?" She didn't remain at ground level; she took flight until she reached my eye level at the top of the building.
"Sage, from New Wave. And you are?" I offered her a handshake, but she didn't take it, remaining cautious.
"Purity from… independent." So she still thought of herself as part of E88.
"A pleasure." I waved my hand before my nose as the people of the store came out to see what was happening. Their disheartened screams were heard as they hurriedly extinguished the fire. "Poor people, I think it was their family business vehicle."
"It's their fault for joining the ABB." She huffed. "What are you doing here? You are very far from New Wave's territory."
"I came to investigate a pretty little light zipping around. Tell me how much was there, or what was it?" To the question, she shrugged.
"It's ABB's contraband; it doesn't matter what it is, kid." She was going to play that card, huh?
"Now they are likely going to either be taking a loan to the bank, the ABB, or going bankrupt because of it, and we never knew if they willingly gave it to them, or if it was an 'or else' kind of deal." I never turned to look at her, my focus was on the people down there using the fire extinguisher to salvage anything from it.
"I-I have to stop them; the ABB is a blight on the city." She defended herself.
"Only the top brass and those power hungry are the real threat, most of them are just living here, trying to bring food to the table. This kind of MO will only hurt the people, while the fat cats only see a bit of red ink on their books, if any significant loss."
"What do you know? You haven't been here for two months, and you think you know everything about how this works? About this city?" I turned to see her.
"I know this kind of small scale, low effort will not help the city; tell me, Purity, what do you think will happen once Lung gets killed or sent to the birdcage?" I couldn't stare into the woman's eyes.
"This city will finally be able to start healing." She responded automatically, too fast to even give it a proper thought.
"And you think the drugs made and distributed by the E88 will disappear?" I challenged her.
"The Empire needs the money to fight the ABB, is the only way." More propaganda.
"And when will this fight against the ABB end? When Lung is out of the picture? When did the Empire take control of the city? Or when the land gets 'cleansed' of those you don't welcome?"
"We…" She caught herself there. "I don't know." I nodded to her.
"The Asian community fears the Empire, Purity, and they know without the ABB they will be publicly executed on the streets, slowly and steadily, and they will be forced to migrate elsewhere before they come for their kids. Do you have kids, Purity?"
She took flight and pointed at me with an extended arm as a blast came out to the place I was standing, blowing a chuck of the ceiling. "Let them out of this!"
"Mmmhh, good reaction. A good parent will always fight for the sake of their children, just imagine how far you are willing to go for them, Purity, there will be thousands of Asians willing to do the same for them."
She stopped, finally getting where I was aiming. "But without the Empire."
I shook my head. "Empire this, Empire that, you are supposed to be independent, are you not?"
"What about it?" She asked defensively.
"Yet you keep the same outfit, the same name, and the same targets. You haven't rebranded yourself, Purity. You just went AWOL on the Empire." This started to cause a lot of distress for her.
"No, you are wrong, I'm no longer with them. I'm different, I changed!" I raised my hands in surrender.
"Do you… want to tell me your story? I just want to hear it from the horse's mouth."
It took her a moment to gather herself. "Why?"
"Because sometimes, we only need a sympathetic ear, do you have anyone willing to hear you?" She shook her head slowly.
"Then let me be your confidante; life is hard as it is, but all you need is to pour your feelings out and a little help sorting them out." I slowly approached her, giving her my side, and honestly, I'm surprised she let me get so close to her that I got to touch her arm, setting up the Ninshu.
"Let me hear your hardship, Purity." I pointed toward the water container on the rooftop; it had a place to sit.
"Well… It all started just after I started my career as a cape, over a decade and a half ago." She kicked the air. "I was still confused about what to do, my costume was a mess when I saw him, Kaiser." Love, infatuation, disappointment, and hatred.
"He told me about his dream of making the Bay a better place, about how we were better than the rest of them because of skin color, and so much bullshit." Shame, self-loathing.
"It took me over a decade to get to… I got close to Kaiser, close enough to see him for what he truly was." Disillusion.
"What was he?"
"A fucking liar, and hypocrite, a two faced bastard." She snarled.
"Hypocrite, how? Making promises he expects you to fulfill, but never doing his part?"
"Yeah, among other things, there was 'something' getting in between, never getting anything done, ever." Bitterness.
"I see. An Empire empire built upon lies, you went out to strike for what you believe is right, not because he told you so?" She nodded. "Then how much of what you believe is your own?" She clenched her fists.
"I don't know, but I have to do something." Desire to protect.
"Then I can see how your situation is complicated, Purity. You can't attack those you've fought alongside for more than a decade, and you have to make the Bay a better place for your kids. The Empire gives you all the answers you need so far on who the enemy is and how to deal with it." She nodded empathetically, bringing her knees to her chin.
"I know you are using that Thinker power, I remember the news." I turned to her. "I was thinking it was some sort of Master/Shaker power to make others trust you or something, but now I can see it's not the case." She let the glow die and I looked away.
"You want to understand me, but you don't dare look at me because you think it will break my trust." Her glow returned. "And you also know I could kill you with my powers, yet you choose to approach me, and trust I could be reasonable."
"The bet paid off, didn't it?" She gives me a humorless chuckle.
"I chose to trust before, and look where it got me." She looked up to the stars.
"If you had a chance to start over, clean slate and all. Could you take it?"
"You mean joining the PRT?" It seems like some of my thoughts were leaked toward her, as the woman shook her head. "No, their file and rank are filled with informants, it could be suicidal for me to even try."
"Everyone deserves a second chance as long as they truly change. I have an idea, but don't hold your breath on it."
"You are a good kid, Sage. But this is too much, the Empire is too strong, HE is too strong, and I… fear for my children." She truly does.
Leaning over, I give the woman a hug, and it seems like it was the first she got in a long while as the dam broke and the tears started to fall without an end in sight.
The next day, the residents of the Palham household were able to notice my mood.
"What is wrong, Greyson?" Sarah asked me while having some tea as part of her breakfast.
"I had… some questions; I will be out once we finish, and I'm pretty sure I will not be back for lunch." The family looked at each other, it could be the first time I wasn't going to be around for lunch since I joined.
"Where are you going?" Eric asked while stuffing his face with pancakes.
"New York." I give him a thumbs up, much to the shock of everyone.
It was close to noon when I arrived at the edges of New York after a long journey.
"Never, fucking, again." I cursed myself after running for five freaking hours.
Five freaking hours straight. What was I thinking? Just because a Naruto's character could travel all day with their ninja run at high speed, we never knew how far or fast they were moving in those long distance runs.
Fucking hell, I'm going to get a bus on the way back, or train, or whatever, because hot damn, I'm tired, thirsty, and hungry, but I was finally here, in the Big Apple… and no fucking idea of where the PRT was.
Despite the instructions, the city was so big that it almost took me another hour before I arrived at the doors of the HQ, where a brunette welcomed me.
"Welcome to the PRT HQ. How can I help you, officer?"
"I'm not a cop, I'm Sage, from Brockton Bay, I called this morning." The woman clapped her hands in remembrance.
"I remember it now." She pulled out a notestick and then checked the hour. "I think he should still be around for lunch break; I will give him a call. Please take a seat… and drink some water." I gave her a nod and heeded her advice, as I was sweating profoundly from running.
After my fourth cup of water, I heard a man calling for me. Turning around, there was a man with a heavy metallic costume featuring metal bands and panels that are loosely linked together by chains, fitting over a black bodysuit.
"Sage, right? I'm Adamant, I'm going to escort you inside." I gave him a nod as I followed him inside. Similarly to BB's PRT, there were a ton of offices with a lot of people busy in their cubicles.
"What brought you here, Sage? Brockton Bay is willing to start making joint training sessions?" The man asked at my side.
"I severely doubt it, I'm part of New Wave, but from what I got, they don't have the money to pay for any prison transfer outside the city." I shook my head. It was something I often heard about how the PRT was getting overworked and had limited resources, and because of that, they were having such hard times.
"Mmmhh, it must be hard." He nodded to himself. "We aren't in shortage of villains, but enough people to keep a rotation." We kept talking about some of New York's particularities when we arrived at the cafeteria. It wasn't hard to find the man, the myth, the Legend.
"Hi there." The man greeted me. With short wavy brown hair and a square jaw, the man looks every bit of a comic book hero as you can get, his lean, muscular physique very noticeable with his skin-tight sky blue costume with flame designs, and a blue and silver mask covering only the area around his eyes and cheeks. Honestly, I could feel flattered if someone like him flirted with me, even if they were barking at the wrong tree.
"Sorry if I can't shake hands, Legend. Striker/Thinker powers, just a precaution." I offered him an apology beforehand to not be rude as he offer me his hand.
"I heard your powers needed to use hand movements." Commented Legend. Smart, fishing for information.
"For most of them, yes, but there is a small section of them where I can do it without any input." I pointed at the small buffet. "Mind if I indulge myself a bit?" He gave me the go-ahead, and I went for some egg sandwiches, cold cuts of meat, and salad.
"So, what did you want to see me for?" Adamant had taken his leave while I was picking.
"There is a situation in the Bay, two potential defectors from the villains, and I need some guarantees they can escape that hole and get new lives with the help of the PRT." Damn, this improvised semi-burger was awesome.
"That is great news!" The man smiled at me, it actually made me feel bad for eating before him.
"They are, but the baggage is what concerns me, they will need a lot of emotional support, and it will be very hard to leave their old habits behind." I warned the man.
"And why did you come to New York for this? Shouldn't it be taken care of by the local PRT and Protectorates?"
"One of them warned me of how infiltrated the gangs are into the PRT, either by hook or by crook, and before they can do anything to get out, they will be taken care of. A fleeing cape is a disgrace, a dead cape is a martyr, and Villains sure love to save face." I had to exercise restraint to not try to keep eating, but at least I had some water with me.
"So you want to sneak them in elsewhere; as head of the Protectorate, I could be able to give them an appropriate placement, is that it?" I nodded at the man. "Who are they anyway?"
I felt like he was being honest, so I took my chances. Taking a pen borrowed from an office worker, I wrote both names on a napkin and gave it to him, causing his eyebrows to rise. "That is… interesting news."
Purity is the second most powerful 'flying artillery' cape on the East Coast, next to Legend himself. "Indeed, you can imagine what kinds of worries a girl so close to Kaiser could have if she decided to split from them? After so much time, she carries a legacy with her name." He caught the double meaning of my words.
"That certainly could make anyone worried, and the other?" He tapped the second name.
"A teen who thinks about the freedoms of adults and not being treated as a child, offering her a beer makes you a cool person to her, while her family's need for money was another incentive, even if they sound straggled." The man put a hand on his chin in a thinking pose.
"And they want out? When will they be ready?" That was the trick question.
"I don't know, I'm here to ask if this is viable, if they take the offer, or if they remain here afterward, that is not for me to say." He nodded slowly, processing the situation.
"We will do as much as possible, and be ready just in case."
"That is all I ask." I sigh deeply. "God, the travel here sucks ass, but is there anything else you want to ask before I get on my way?"
"Why didn't you just call? It could have saved you the trip."
"Because I'm pretty sure New Wave is under surveillance of some kind, even tapping phones or listening to our phone calls, and a 'secure line' in the PRT could be pointless." I rolled my shoulders. "Besides, it was an interesting experience, with lots of sights, and stress testing my powers."
He snorted in amusement. "You do act your age, then?"
"I was always like this. There was this time when I was a kid where I decided to get on foot to the other end of the city to the house of a classmate. Even with a map, I got lost. It rained on the way, and I got mud to the knees, but I got there. Only to be told where the bus I should have taken was." Legend gave me a look of 'oh you', and chuckled.
"It seems like you haven't changed much since then," I give him a shrug. I wanted to be wiser, but that means being a fool from time to time.
Author notes: No, Kayden/Purity will not get a 'poor me single mother of two' treatment, she has the choice of remaining as she is, at a step of being back into the nazi fold, or escape to the PRT and start a new, and if she waste it, it will be on her and no more kid gloves.
18 -My true aesthetic's unwinding
"Sarah, I have a request," I said as I looked up from my desk. New Wave had a well-established system for setting patrol patterns, which required a notification before the beginning of the week. This allowed me to arrange the proper routes, especially since we had taken the kids out of rotation for the upcoming exams.
"Is this about the patrol?" Sarah asked, seeking clarification. I nodded in response and replied, "Yes, it is. I need to ask for this weekend off as I plan to undergo some special training in the mountains."
Sarah frowned and voiced her concern, "What will it be about? There is a thunderstorm expected around those days."
I smiled slightly and explained, "That's exactly why I'm requesting time off and distancing myself from society. There are a few techniques I want to try, but they can't be safely practiced here. I also need uninterrupted hours of meditation."
Sarah thought for a moment and remarked, "Crystal will miss her movie partner."
I acknowledged her observation, reflecting on how Crystal had been spending more time with me lately, reading or doing her homework in the same room, and occasionally watching movies together. In return, I made her sugary treats like cupcakes or a cup of hot chocolate, creating small moments for us to take a break together.
"I know she'll miss me, but unfortunately, the world isn't always accommodating like that," I replied. As I considered the situation, I thought, maybe I could bring her back something nice from my time in the mountains.
As I clung onto the cold and unforgiving rocks, my fingers gripping tightly, I propelled myself off the wall, using its momentum to ascend closer to the mountain's peak. The winds grew stronger around me, but I felt no fear of plummeting to my demise. My proficiency in chakra allowed me to secure myself to the wall, providing a safety net should I require it.
My arms burned intensely, the chakra circulating within them not for immediate strength enhancement, but to expedite their recovery and acclimate my body to channeling this power through every muscle fiber. This would gradually enhance their passive strength over time.
Gasping for breath, I uttered, "Ahhh, ahhh. Why do I subject myself to such torment?" Despite my exhaustion, I could still marvel at the breathtaking view offered by the small clearing beneath me.
Summoning the courage to glance downwards, a surge of vertigo coursed through me, pressing me against the mountainside. Opting to look upward instead, I observed the arduous path still ahead of me on my quest for self-improvement, resisting the urge to take an easier route.
By the end of Friday night, I triumphantly reached the mountain's summit and established a modest camp at the abandoned second lookout. This location had fallen into disuse after the road leading up here fell into disrepair. The local government chose to close it off and let it fade from memory, with only the antenna remaining as a point of interest for those on official business in this remote area.
I found myself seated in this serene location, chosen for its tranquility and ability to offer a glimpse into the natural wonders of this world-or rather, to seek confirmation of the existence of Nature Energy within this universe.
Sitting in one place for more than five minutes became a challenge, as it contradicted the essence of traditional meditation. However, with my new body, many issues that once plagued me had been resolved, further adding to the peculiar and uncertain circumstances that brought me here.
I possessed knowledge beyond what was presented in Naruto's canon, and my body was a perfect amalgamation of familiarity and foreignness.
I had no illusions of being a world savior, for this Earth lacked any true mystical elements like myself. Even with the presence of formidable threats like the Endbringers, I knew I lacked the necessary power to confront them. I was not so arrogant as to believe I could accomplish such a monumental feat.
With a deep sigh, I allowed my chakra to permeate the surroundings, releasing my nervous energy into the world in an attempt to connect with the elusive Nature Energy. My frustration grew as I spiraled downward, facing repeated failures.
And then, there it was. A faint glimmer, something that had not been there a moment ago.
Eagerly awaiting further signs, I found myself met once again with the vast emptiness I had experienced before, with nothing but that subtle wisp from earlier. Perhaps the instructions I had followed were not the ultimate solution, yet I had achieved some result earlier.
Sending out my chakra into the world, this time filled with anticipation, I was greeted once more by that familiar sensation-a small trace of Nature Energy. I conducted several experiments, repeatedly observing the same phenomena, until I could draw a conclusion.
This world was devoid of Nature Energy, and the only way to introduce it was by expending chakra outward in any form. However, the most efficient method involved pouring it out in contrast to the chakra generated by the usage of jutsus in the vicinity.
On Sunday night, the thunderstorm raged above me. I watched as lightning danced amidst the swirling clouds. The basic preparations had been completed, marking the first stage of my natural lightning nature transformation training. The clones had dedicated countless hours to perfecting their techniques while I focused on conditioning my body atop the mountain.
The thunder bellowed, a warning of the impending wrath from the heavens.
During my sparring sessions with Neil/Manpower, I had observed something peculiar about his powers. It resembled the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, albeit without the enhanced senses or speed. This provided me with a valuable understanding of how it worked and allowed me to grasp the theory before possessing the necessary foundation to execute the technique. This knowledge prompted my decision to embark on this training excursion.
Gathering lightning in my hand, I thrust it forward, colliding with the forces of nature in a battle for dominance. "Hell stab!" The immense energy of one gigajoule split in two, losing most of its power in the clash. While the maneuver proved successful, it resulted in a severe injury.
Clutching my burning red arm, I winced at the excruciating pain. Thankfully, the passive chakra reinforcing my body and autonomously reacting to danger likely prevented even worse damage. Now faced with an interesting dilemma, I had to make a decision.
Should I call Panacea and endure her moody and groggy response, or tough it out through the night with my injured arm, seeking treatment from her when she was fully awake in the morning?
Panacea scolded me, exclaiming, "What did you do? Stick a fork in an electrical socket?"
"I must admit it was a rather reckless and insane move in hindsight, but yes, it's the equivalent of that," I replied. I had managed to catch Panacea just before she embarked on one of her nightly hospital expeditions, and now we found ourselves seated in Dallon's dining room.
"You did what? Why?" The frustration in the young girl's voice was evident.
"I'm attempting to create a technique similar to Neil's power, and used to split a lightning bolt with it. Hence, the fork meets socket moment," I explained, taking a sip of sweet iced tea to refresh myself.
Frowning she returns her attention to my arm. "Your body is so peculiar. It shouldn't possess such power and resilience, yet there's nothing abnormal about it. It's as if your Breaker aspect is yielding to a Brute rating," she remarked. The term "Breaker" referred to individuals with powers that allowed their bodies to deviate from normality. All parahumans possessed some aspect of Breaker to utilize their powers without repercussions, but proper Breakers were different as it was the bases of their power.
"What level of Brute are we talking about here? Anything less than being bulletproof is insufficient for me," I replied. The girl continued to hold my hand after healing the damage caused by the lightning.
"That's a bit greedy, don't you think? I believe you should at least be resistant to accidental kitchen cuts, unless you're exceptionally careless," she teased.
That level of strength would suffice for now. Reaching the level of Rock Lee's strength during the Chunin exams was still a distant goal.
"Sorry for disrupting your plans," I said, as she waving it off.
"It's nothing," though I couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to it, especially considering her hand was still grasping mine.
"If you can't sleep, how about we watch a movie together?" I suggested, causing her grip to tighten slightly.
"I don't think it would be appropriate," she stammered.
"Appropriate?"
"For Crystal,"
"We're not officially together. I," I turned away, "I think I'm a bit afraid of that."
"Because of your age?" she asked.
"Because I've never been in a relationship before. It makes me think that something's wrong with me, something she isn't seeing. I'm afraid of hurting her because of it," I confessed.
Amy sighed and leaned back. "You may be stubborn, holier-than-thou, prideful, cold, and arrogant, but you're not a bad person who would hurt her just because of that," she reassured me. I snorted at her words.
"What about you?" I asked, and at that moment, she pulled away from me as if my hand were red-hot.
"What about me?" she replied with an accusatory tone.
"Have any guys or gals ever asked you out?" I inquired, and this time, she turned around.
"No, they were all trying to use me to get closer to Vicky, or just brag about having a heroine as their girlfriend," she replied, her fist clenched.
"How did you know that?" I pressed her. "Did you use your powers to uncover the truth, catch them in the act, or do you, like me, feel unworthy of love?" Her head snapped toward me, glaring.
"What did you say?" she leaned forward, her body tense.
"It doesn't take a genius to know that you're adopted, Amy. It's not uncommon for individuals in your situation to wonder if they were wanted by their biological parents, especially with such complex individuals as your parents. Depression and paranoia," I stopped myself from fruther criticize people in their own homes. "Those are the traits."
She continued to stare at me, her lips pressed thin, before extending her hands. "Prove to me that you didn't use your powers on me." Another test?
"I solemnly swear that I didn't use my empathic powers to pry into your personal information. There," I stated, and she released my hand before hugging herself and looking away, a faint blush on her cheeks.
"Okay," she murmured. What a petulant child!
"What about that movie?" she glanced briefly in my direction.
"Okay."
"Good morning, lovebirds," Vicky greeted us, and I groaned as I opened my eyes to find her leaning over the sofa. "Cheating on Crystal so soon?"
"What?" Amy was also stirring beside me; at some point during the night, we had both fallen asleep-I with my head leaning back and Amy using my legs as pillows, curling up like a kitten.
"Strong words coming from a virgin like you, Vicky," I retorted. The slap across the face was well worth it.
19 -And I'm about to come undone
Kayden/Purity POV
Looking down at the cradle, I observed little Aster sleeping peacefully after Theo had taken care of her.
'The Empire is too strong… HE is too strong.' I recalled saying to the Cape of New Wave, or rather, to Greyson Sanders. Were those my true thoughts? Had I been afraid of Max all this time?
'Yet you keep the same outfit, the same name, and the same targets. You haven't rebranded yourself, Purity. You just went AWOL on the Empire.' I mused silently. If I went against the Empire, Max could strip me of everything, he has the money, the lawyers, and the time.
"Mom? You're back early. Did something happen?" Theo's voice interrupted my thoughts as I turned to face him. He stood there, the shy little boy who was unwanted and cast aside by his father for not meeting his expectations and detaching himself from the responsibilities of raising a child, someone he could easily take away from me if I stepped out of line, another point of manipulation.
"Nothing important," I replied, shaking my head. "Come on, let's make dinner." Reflecting on it now, how many times had I asked him to do chores and cook for me just so I could go out and be a cape? I had convinced myself it was for the greater good of the city, but 'there was 'something' getting in between, never getting anything done, ever.' I said that about him, but how often did I fail him as well?
The dinner was quiet, or more so than usual. I looked at Theo, who looked aside every time I noticed she was observing me. He was always reserved and introverted, but could it be that he was wary of me?
"How is school?" How could I speak to him? He was not my child, yet he was the closest person around me who knew about my identity as Purity and not part of the Empire.
"Good, everything is good." He made a pause, a jerking movement like he had remembered something. "Mom, have you heard of Sage, the new cape of the New Wave?"
I feel a chill running down my spine. Did he talk to Theo and reach out to meid he talk to Theo and reach out to me? Did he know where I lived? I nodded curtly, letting him continue.
Pulling out his cellphone, he opens it and starts fiddling with it. "He made a speech the other day in Winslow, it's going viral, getting sent and redistributed to everyone."
Playing the video, a full ten minute speech on how becoming a gangster left you at the mercy of the greedy and powerful, so many things hit home, but I didn't want them to be, I don't want to be anyone's 'slave'.
"Mom, is this what he is doing to you?" I looked at Theo and saw something I was shocked to see. Pity.
This child, this pitiful and unwanted child, was feeling pity for me, one of the strongest cape on the East Coast. It hurts my pride.
"Of course not!" Theo jumped from his seat, looking down on the table. My palm had slammed the table, making everything on it tremble. What was going on?
"It's happening everywhere, mom. Merchant, ABB, Empire-everything is looking at that video. There is a lot more infighting in the schools and streets; even Tammy is getting worried from all what she is hearing from the people around her." I felt a lump in my throat.
Even Rune? Was that Sage's goal? To cause dissidence between the gangs to make it easier to take us all down? Was his sympathy from earlier false? D… Damn Thinkers! Always messing with everyone's head.
"Enough." I shook my head, I felt a migraine form. "I need to rest."
'Then how much of what you believe is your own?' That nosy brat, did he think he was better than me? I'm a single mother of two children, and I'm doing my best to make a better world for them.
'Everyone deserves a second chance as long as they truly change. I have an idea, but don't hold your breath on it.' No… He wants me to be better, not because of my powers but because I'm a single mother of two children.
"I'm so confused." Why did I cry in his arms? Why am I crying now as I hold onto the pillow?
I'm alone, and I'm scared.
Max/Kaiser POV:
Things were taking a turn for the worst. After Sage's speech reached the ears of many, the lower echelons were causing trouble, and the typical brutes following this ridiculous ideology weren't able to make much persuasion attempts but to use a club over the ones stepping out of line; even those trying to put on a fake smile were easily shaken after getting tested once or twice, and even then, the orders from the upper management were the reasons for such conflicts. Nobody wanted to be anyone else's little b; only a handful of a branches were still holding strong, namely Hookwolf and Cricket's crews, the more warrior-oriented group where their martial camaraderie kept the discord at bay, and Victor, who was running such a smooth sail that I could need to detach the more solid groups from him and expand his operations while having to make a lot of new changes within the organization.
Standing up from my seat, I look out at the city. This Sage had caused a lot of trouble, but maybe it was a good thing; the ship wasn't going to sink, but the rats were already jumping off and exposing the moles. After cleaning house, those who remained will be even more dependent on the Empire and will get a better grip on the new recruits. If he can keep Coil's man at bay, that is.
It seems like that man smelled the blood in the water and became twice as aggressive, aiming for the destruction of operations over the skirmishes he used to make. That was the real problem; a simple case of loss of morale could be fixed, but the bleeding of manpower and losing battles made him lose face.
Lung's men were having their own issues. The brutality of the dragon was unquestionable; anyone making a grave mistake would meet a swift death. The dissidence has caused more stories of the punishment to leak out, drying up the pool of willing new blood, and because not even upper management was free of the death penalty, it was better to quiet the sloppy acts and falsify reports than tell the truth.
To everyone's surprise, the merchants were thriving, of all things, not by conquering any territory, but by the rise of the "greedy" going the extra mile to push as much merchandise into willing and unwilling people. More cabarets were open for those who wanted an extra hit after getting dependent on their low quality products.
The only ones keeping the same good old were the wary and weak PRT and New Wave, about whom I was initially worried about the potential threat of Sage's claims in the news until I got the report of his battle with Circus from our moles in the PRT. He was too soft and inexperienced; he could have easily dealt with the clown freak, yet he chose to talk first, using words like please, and then refuse to deal any lasting damage, even after she made him bleed all over before striking back. Such weakness will get him killed before he poses any real threat.
Greyson POV
Dean, or Gallant in costume, had invited me to a gathering with his fellow Wards, feeling like it was important to socialize with the local heroes in a more controlled environment. I agree to go with the excuse to gather with Glory Girl after a co-jointed patrol with said Ward.
Entering the PRT with my Sage outfit, only the proper security checkpoints noticed I wasn't someone in the clock but a cape, despite walking so close to both minors.
Getting inside the Ward chambers was relatively easy as it was part of the guided tours, the main component was the need to ring the bell to give the kids a chance to put their mask or costume on before letting the strangers in.
"Everyone, if you are all kind enough to gather, please." Gallant called for his teammates who were not present in the living room.
The first one to show up was a young blonde girl, older than ten for sure but not sure if she was in middle school yet, wearing a tasteful skirt with waves and swooping lines of white and forest green, panels of body armor, breast armor, and a green visor, all pointed with the same forest green.
"Hi Big V." The girl smiled at my teammates.
"Hi there, little V, meet the new oaf of New Wave, Sage." The Brute patted my shoulder.
"Still angry, Vicky?" I noted with a smirk.
"I don't know what you are talking about." She looked away, puffing her chest.
Returning my attention to the girl in green, I extended my hand toward her. "As she says, I'm Sage, but you can call me Greyson if you want, young miss."
"Vista, the name is Vista." She smiled as she grabbed my hand and shook it.
"Winning over our tiniest heroine, Sage? You work fast." Behind her, a boy in a skintight white costume with strategically placed armored plates filled with clock motifs came to me.
"Clock!" Vista frowned at her teammate while stomping the ground in frustration.
"Oh, don't worry, he is way out of your league anyway." Rightfully so, he received a slap on the back of the head from the blonde.
"So that is who we look like from the outside?" I turned toward Vicky, who shrugged.
The next one to present himself has a rust-red costume with a matching helmet, both with silver trim, and a shield emblem; his eyes are exposed, showing his tanned skin. The two wards took a step back to give the new arrival space as he offered me a handshake. "Hello there, the name is Aegis. Nice to meet you, Sage."
"Likewise." I could feel the strength of his body under the costume, which is unsurprising considering how he is the only true Brute along the PRT's capes in the Bay.
"Kid Win is finishing the last touches to his work, and Shadow Stalker isn't here yet." He informed me.
"That gives us all some time to get to know each other, right?" I could tell Aegis was smiling.
"Quite frankly, I have to say, you stirred the hornet's nest with that speech of yours."
"Yeah, you already caused some hype with the meme culture; now you are a meme yourself." Clockblocker nodded, pulling out his phone and finding from his gallery the picture in question. It was an image of Uncle Sam from the old recruitment posters with my face swapped into his; below it read, 'I want you not to be a gang little b.'
"That is original. It actually makes me proud." I pointed out that I had lagged behind in the forum section during the training trip.
"Guys? I'm done with… oh, hi there." From the workshop, a kid a few years older than Vista came out; he wears red and gold body armor with a red visor.
"What do you have?" Oh, I'm Sage, by the way." Smiling at me, he came to show us all what he got. It was a hovering skateboard like Back from the Future.
Looking around the thing, I couldn't help but ask questions while inspecting every inch of it when I noticed something weird.
"Kid Win, is it me? Or work seems… easy to disassemble by hand?" To prove my point, I was able to easily take apart the different components: the anti-gravity propulsor, the power source, and the foot controls, leaving a main framework. "It's excellent to make minute changes or repairs in the field, but I'm not so sure about how solid it is. What is your speciality?"
"Lasers." The kid says, but he didn't sound very convinced himself.
"This is not a laser; there is no laser-based technology here. Give me your other projects, if you could." He sped off toward his workplace.
"That is highly against regulations." Aegis pointed it out. "But I will let it slide for his sake." I was considered warned as I moved to the nearby table as Kid Win came with his arms full of 'toys' and introduced each of them to me.
"Give me the power source for this one." I pointed toward a laser pistol, and after getting it off easily enough, he presented the piece to me.
"Now combine this power source, the antigravitational, with the transformer handgun to increase the velocity." Given the instructions, he easily joined the three pieces together.
"Take the anti gravitational device, the spark gun, and complement the laser gun." He did as I told him, but at any moment those pieces were truly disassembled, just mounted and dismounted with the appropriate wiring and power sourcing. Resulting in a plasma gun.
"Kid Win. I think your specialization is making Tinkertech modules." I said this after examining the final result, but without testing it. The kid looked at me with an odd expression.
"Why?"
"Because your work is clearly not wholesale, your pieces can easily be added and removed without problem; it all depends on the combinations you make. You can make large-scale work with enough parts if they are assembled in a logical sequence. Let me try something." To prove my point, I dismounted the equipment myself, reassembled the skateboard, and handed it over.
"It works, but you are not a Tinker." Pushing the skateboard back and forward without an issue.
"Lucky shot, really."
"What?"
"I didn't expect it to work right away until you corrected whatever I did wrong in the process." I couldn't help but feel a tad sheepish.
"What is going on with the nerd?" A new, young, and abrasive voice was heard. Turning around, I saw a tall young woman wearing a heavy black cloak and a skin-tight black bodysuit with black-painted metal knee pads, gauntlets, belts, and pockets.
Having lost track of time, only Aegis remained at our side while Gallant without his helmet was having a little date with Vicky in the kitchen area, Clockblock was playing videogames, and Vista was nowhere to be seen, but even if I wasn't paying any attention, I could tell the mood was dumped a little bit.
"Sage, he is helping Kid Win with his tech, it seems like he has a theory on what his true specialty is." But the girl wasn't interested in her teammate, but in me.
"And why did you come here? Interested in minors?" What was her damage? Falling back into my emotional sensing power, I found an eerie, familiar emotional pattern.
"Accusations without substantiation are called slander, Shadow Stalker." I stood up, and given that she was an inch or two taller with her shoes, I could tell who she was. The black-skinned friend of Emma Barnes.
Clutching her fist, the girl took a step forward. "Do you want to fight me, asshole?"
"Nah, I just want a glass of water." Walking around her, I headed toward Gallant.
"Where are the glasses?" I asked in a normal tone. Putting a hand on his back as I walked by, I establish a connection with him to have a private talk.
'Dude, her emotions.'
"Yes, sure, they are in the same place as always." He asserted, responding to my question and observation at the same time.
'Violent? They are erratic, abnormal, and something is interfering. Do you think she has a psychiatric problem, or maybe her thing is doing it?' The question left him stunned for a moment, making the glass overflow with water.
Shadow Stalker was glaring at me all the way back. Huffing in frustration under Gallant's and my gaze, she walked toward a room, slamming the door behind her.
'I had met her before, in civies. She is a bully in Winslow.' Gallant turned toward me and glared while offering the glass of water.
'You are getting into hot water.'
'You are the empath who never raised her issue. Speak up now, cowboy.'
"What are you two doing?" Vicky asked with a pouty expression, feeling left out of what we were doing.
"Shadow Stalker is giving me bad vibes, but I didn't want her to overhear me." I excused myself.
"She is always like that. Anyway, it's getting late already." Vicky hurried me up, their cup of coffee already empty and the mood already dead. It was a good time to leave.
"Nice to meet you all. Kid Win," the kid raised his head, "I expect good work from you." With a final wave we walked out of the Ward's common room.
"Hey." Turning to see Vicky, she smiled at me.
"Yeah?"
"You used your power with Gallant, didn't you?" The smile turned predatory.
I leaned over to whisper in her ears. "When I first met him, I thought he was a rich kid who wanted a trophy wife, so we had some 'heart to heart talk' in the bathroom."
"He is not like that!" She jumped to defend her boyfriend, flying the necessary inches to be at my eye level.
"You are not the only one who can be recklessly protective." We continue our stare for a few seconds.
"Mmmhh," she grumped before giving up and returning to the ground, "but everything is fine, right?" I nodded, and that was enough for her; only after a while did she break the silence once more.
"Thanks for caring, Greyson. But please, Crystal or Amy, choose one; don't play with them."
…
"What?"
20 - So don't let me become the one you love.
I was thankful Vicky brought up the topic in a rooftop a few blocks outside the PRT facilities, where we could have a more candid conversation without anyone eavesdropping.
However, her reaction to my question seemed odd, as she gave me a puzzled look and appeared to be getting angry.
"What do you mean, 'what'? I told you that you would have to choose one of them," Vicky responded, her tone becoming increasingly agitated.
"Vicky, what I'm confused about is where you got the idea in the first place," I clarified, realizing that my initial question may have been poorly phrased.
"What idea? Wait, no. Dude, no. Just because you have clones and that Thinker power doesn't mean you can have multiple girlfriends or something," she retorted, as if engaging in a conversation with herself.
"The weird idea of me pursuing both Amy and Crystal, Vicky," I clarified, acknowledging that my previous statement could have been misleading.
"Wait… you're not?" Vicky seemed genuinely surprised.
"No, I'm not," I replied firmly.
"But you and Crystal are practically an item. Amy told me how you've been keeping her company at the hospital during the nights and this morning you were both sleeping in the couch." Vicky explained, her confusion evident.
"Vicky, just because I spend time with a girl doesn't mean I'm trying to pursue a romantic relationship with her. We spend time together as friends, don't we?" I pointed out, the silence that followed indicating that my words had hit home.
"Oh, Vicky, for God's sake. Get your mind out of the gutter and out of your ass. When did I ever give you the impression that I liked you in that way?" I couldn't help but facepalm at the misunderstanding. Vicky looked to the side, arms crossed, her face turning red with embarrassment.
"Don't tell me…" I sighed, realizing the source of her confusion. "Vicky, what I told you about the conversation with Dean was meant as a protective gesture, like an older brother or uncle looking out for you, not out of jealousy."
"Well, excuse me!" Vicky retorted, rising into the air and circling around me. "All that time, Dean was acting strangely around you, and now you understand why I found it odd back then." I had to admit she had a valid point.
"Okay, I understand. But keep in mind that Amy is even younger than Crystal, and I'm not sure if I can fully reciprocate Crystal's feelings at this point," I explained, trying to clarify my own emotions and concerns.
"Why not?" Vicky grew frustrated. "Why is it so hard for you to accept it and just let it happen?"
"Because something like this should have never happened to me!" I exclaimed, my self-control completely gone as I shouted at her.
Vicky was now the one stunned. "What?"
"If this were the real me, without powers, I would most likely be in jail right now for making all of you uncomfortable with my presence. In all my thirty years of life, I never knew what it's like to have a friend, let alone someone interested in me. Why do you think that is? Because I was ugly, weird, broke, uninteresting. Ah, but look at me now. The moment I have something to show for, I'm suddenly a flirty playboy. Well, try the other one, pal. I was never wanted for who I am. What makes you think any of them want to stick around someone like me?"
"Greyson… it's not like that," Vicky responded, her voice filled with pity. I despised those five-minute pity shows, the weak words and feeble attempts to console themselves.
"Like hell it isn't. The only thing I know is that people throw me away the moment they no longer have a use for me. If they don't, it's because they have an obligation forcing them to look after me." I groaned to myself, questioning why I was revealing all of this to her.
"I'm not someone who is wanted, Vicky. I'm someone who is despised and pitied, no matter what I do or what I achieve. Even New Wave will eventually get tired of me and get rid of me before long."
The slap Vicky gave me sent me flying across the rooftop, and I struggled to stand on my feet. I looked up at the wrathful blonde glaring down at me. "Don't you dare speak of us like that!"
"But it's the truth. Sooner or later, something is going to give. Carol trying to bully me around, maybe a slip-up with my relationship with Crystal souring my welcome. Hell, maybe the PRT will consider me a liability, and New Wave will decide to let me go for the sake of the family." Vicky looked down at me, her fists clenched and shaking.
"You don't know us. You've only been with us for barely a month and a half. How can you say something like that?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine confusion.
"Because that's all I know," I replied bluntly.
"What?"
"There has never been a relationship, a group, or a friendship that lasted more than a year for me. I'm simply stating my expectations, and when the time comes, my bags will be ready." Vicky looked at me as she descended to the ground, walking up to me with clenched teeth.
"Then why are you trying so hard? Helping Erik with his homework and powers, keeping company with Panacea, helping Aunt Sarah around the house?"
"Because even if I won't stay for long, I want to make the world a better place and help those I come across: a bit of happiness, a word of wisdom, a helping hand during adversity, a gift of strength, the warm kindness of a stranger. All to give before the winds take me away." Why did my heart feel so hollow?
"What about you? What about your happiness?" Vicky questioned.
"I don't know. And I don't know if it even matters." She looked at me with wide eyes, causing me to sigh. "All my life, I've been told I was good for nothing, a parasite, and that I would never achieve anything, Vicky. To me, there isn't much to life but existing day by day. But who knows what tomorrow brings. I'm still following the northern star called hope." As I spoke, I felt a pair of slender arms wrap around my back as Vicky hugged me.
Looking down at her, I could only hold my arms in the air. "What are you doing?"
"Hugging you, you dumbass," she replied, her voice muffled against my clothing.
"I can see that. It's just… I'm used to being the one comforting others, not the other way around." Making a great effort, I lowered my arms and put one over her arm and head. "Thanks?"
"Gods, you're really awkward," Vicky said, taking a step back. I could see that she was crying, but why? Was she crying for me?
"Use it, Greyson," Vicky urged, her voice determined.
"Use what?" I asked, my confusion evident.
"Your power, that empathy power of yours," she clarified.
"Vicky, I don't know if that's a good idea, given how I'm feeling right now," I hesitated, unsure about sharing my emotions in such a vulnerable state.
She let out a sigh. "It's precisely because of how you're feeling that you should. Please, take my hand. I give you permission." Her words resonated with me, and I realized that maybe, just maybe, opening up and sharing my burdens could bring some relief.
Despite my fear of exposing my inner turmoil, I decided to take the risk. I extended my hand, offering it to Vicky, and allowed our souls to connect through Ninshu, my empathic ability. In that moment, I shared with her my experiences, my grief, my sorrow, and that tiny flicker of hope that still remained within me.
It was a stark contrast between Vicky's passionate and outgoing nature and my own introverted and reserved demeanor. Despite our differences, our connection through empathy allowed us to understand each other on a deeper level, without the need for the usual mental exercises of putting oneself in another person's shoes.
Vicky blinked, opening and closing her hand a few times. "That was different from what I expected. I could sense your emotions and their intensity, but there was still a clear divide between us."
I nodded. "You're the third person who has given me permission to share their experiences."
She smiled sadly. "And that's unfortunate because it makes you see it as a show of trust from them."
She closed her eyes briefly, gathering her thoughts. "Dean and I have had our share of breakups and reconciliations, but I always believed that our love was strong enough to bring us back together. But what you feel for others, Greyson, it's something different. It's more serious, though less passionate. What is that?"
"Agape," I replied. "It's a Greek word for love that signifies selfless love for humanity."
We stood there, gazing at each other, the connection from our empathic exchange now severed. I sensed that Vicky had something more to say.
"You should try to reciprocate Crystal's feelings," she said, raising her hand to stop any objections. "No more excuses. Just take it slow and hope for the best."
I swallowed, feeling the weight of taking that first step. "I… think I will."
Then, a question lingered in my mind. "What about Amy? Do you think she has feelings for me?"
Vicky shook her head, her expression uncertain. "I don't really know. She's been in a better mood lately, or at least, less grumpy."
"How do you think she would take it if I ended up with Crystal?" I asked, concerned about the potential impact on our friendship.
Closing her eyes, Vicky shook her head again. "You're going to have to choose one, Greyson. You can't please everyone. Something has to give."
It seemed unfair, particularly for Amy, the healer caught in the middle.
"I hope you have that part figured out," Vicky added, her voice filled with a mixture of hope and assurance.
I nodded, appreciating her support. "Thanks, Vicky."
"Go get her, tiger," she said with a playful grin, and we went our separate ways, ready to face the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead.
Back at the Pelham household, I knocked on Crystal's door. Her room used to be a mess, but from what I had overheard, she had become more organized.
"Oh, Grey! Do you… need anything?" She looked up at me, a bit nervous, and played with a lock of her hair. "We're alone right now, so if you want to… you know?" Was she hitting on me?
"Sorry," I held my hand up, "you've got the wrong idea, but… it's kind of related?" Gods, it sounded so lame.
"Oh, umm… sure, just let me." But I interrupted her, raising my hand once more.
"If we could, can we talk here? I think we should keep this private." Nodding slowly, Crystal let me into her room. Closing the door behind us, we sat on the bed.
"First, I think you need some context." I told her about what had happened today, skipping over the part where I poured out my feelings toward Vicky, but mentioning how she had thought I was hitting on her before and how I had been jealous of Dean.
"Oh, Vicky!" Crystal groaned. "No wonder she was on your case."
"Yes, Vicky believes she's the center of the world, and everything happens because of what she does or doesn't do. But even a broken clock is right twice a day." Crystal looked puzzled at me.
"What do you mean, about you hitting on her before?" I want to facepalm right now.
"No, I mean about Panacea potentially liking me but being unable to say anything because of how repressed she is, and… well, you've already called dibs on me since day one." Crystal blushed intensely, making me chuckle.
"But you like her, don't you? Amy." What was she to me?
A pet to look after? No.
A little sister? Nope, not wanting that with her.
A coworker? I think I've overextended a bit to just be that.
A potential girlfriend? She's rough around the edges, like sandpaper, but I see the good in her.
Could I trust her with my kid? Yes, she's grumpy but responsible and would take care of a child, at least for a while.
"Honestly, I don't know. I don't even know what to look for, or how to see past others' flaws or virtues." I rubbed my face, hating that people couldn't just suppress their feelings for a little bit. "The only thing I know is that if she does like me, and if you and I become an item, she'll close up, and no amount of coaxing will get her out of her shell."
Crystal wore a grim expression. "So you want to cover your bases. But what could happen if she does have feelings for you?"
"Like Vicky said, something has to give. Even if I want to be greedy and date both of you at the same time using my powers, I should learn how to walk before I start running." I shrugged. "Besides, for there to be a relationship, there needs to be trust, and I'm not sure if she'll even trust me enough to use Ninshu with her."
She took a moment to consider what I said before nodding. "So, the only reason we're not together is because you want to make one last attempt?"
"That's about right." I nodded, and unexpectedly, she grinned.
"Good, that means I just have to wait a little longer, right?" She winked at me.
"Yes?" I tilted my head. "What…?" I almost jumped out of my skin when Crystal leaned forward and planted a kiss on my cheek.
"Then no matter what, I've won!" She won? Standing up, she urged me out of the room. "Now go there and talk to Amy, Grey. Giddy up!"
"I'm going, I'm going. Jeez, so pushy." She immediately closed the door behind me.
I honestly wasn't in the mood to have that talk, but maybe it was time to stop complaining and suppress my own feelings for a bit. I headed out toward Amy.
"Amy, it's Greyson," I called out to her from the rooftop as darkness settled in.
"Hey," she grumbled, something seems off.
"Everything alright?"
"Peachy." Shit, it wasn't.
"Hurricane Vicky?" Silence greeted me on the other end. "I'm coming over."
"No," she cut me off.
"Amy, please."
"Just leave me." And then she hung up on me. Damn it, time to act fast.
Knocking on the backdoor of the Dallons' house, Vicky opened it for me.
"What are you doing here?" she asked with a frown.
"I already spoke with Crystal, Vicky. Now I need to tie up loose ends." I was this close to punching her in the face.
"She's in her room." She pointed inside. "I doubt she'll let you in."
"Then take responsibility and get me inside." Oops, that came out forcefully. Vicky frowned and made a jar shape with her hands.
"Listen here, you came all the way here." I didn't have time for her childish tantrums.
"Because Amy clam up like nobody's business, and I'm afraid she's hurting badly." I cut her off. The words died on her lips. "Please, Vicky. The situation sucks, and right now, it's up to Amy to dig herself out of the hole she's in. I need your help for that. Get me inside."
She huffed and looked away. "Fine. Jeez, you better not make her cry." And whose fault was that?
Entering the house, we approached Amy's door while Vicky knocked. "Ames, can I come in for a moment?"
"Go away, Vicky. I'm not in the mood," the girl groaned.
"Please, just a moment, Ames." More protest came from behind the door, but Amy got up and opened it as I quickly slipped inside before she could shut it on my face.
"What the hell!?" The healer looked up at me. "Vicky!?" She glared at the blonde.
"Oops, I'm going to go!" And just like that, the coward fled.
"And you, get out!" Amy held the door open, glaring at me.
"No, we need to talk."
"There's nothing we need to talk about. Get out or I'll make you suffer." She bared her teeth at me.
I extended my hand toward her. "One more truth test, and I'll be out of your hair."
She stared at my hand before closing her eyes and shaking her head. "No, I don't want to hear from you anymore."
"I went to great lengths so that you could possibly trust me, but it was never enough." Frustration grew within me due to her ungrateful attitude. "Test after test, I let you in more than anyone else, without asking for anything in return, and it still wasn't enough. Time and time again, I tried to reach out to you. So please, if my efforts meant anything to you, just this one time. Can you try to reach out to me and meet me halfway?"
"Or else, what? Are you going to force your Thinker power on me and extract my secrets?" I clenched my fist in rage.
"No," I said, distancing myself emotionally from the situation, closing my heart. "I'll walk away, Amy. As much as I care about you, I have to accept that you'll never have any love for me."
"What?" Amy blinked slowly, clearly not expecting that answer. I offered her my hand again, and hesitantly, she took it. As I spoke, I gave her a list of statements.
"Just as Vicky told me, I was given the choice between you and Crystal."
"I don't know what kind of relationship we have, as I'm blind to that sort of thing. That's why I need my power to guide me."
"I have no idea how relationships work. It's new to me, and it scares me."
"I wish you the best, but I'm not sure what 'the best' is."
"I'm trying to do the right thing, even if I don't know what it is or how it looks."
"If given the chance, I could easily be greedy, but it could hurt everyone involved."
"I wish you could trust me, because so far, our relationship has felt abusive and one-sided. And that scares me."
"What was the last part?" Amy removed her hand as if it were on fire.
"Amy, be honest with me. How long do you think it will be before you allow me to use the Thinker power?"
"I… I don't know," she said, shaking her head, looking away.
"To me, that power represents trust-trust in yourself and in me. It's the foundation of any relationship. So, if Vicky is right and you have even the slightest bit of feelings for me, I want to address them properly." Amy began pacing around the room, running her hand through her hair.
"Why?" She stomped her foot. "Why does it have to be so complicated!?"
"What's wrong?" I looked at her with concern.
"I hate it, I hate it all!" She closed her eyes, tears threatening to escape.
"Let it out, Amy. I'm here for you." But she shook her head, letting her hair fly wildly.
"I hate this, I hate you. Why?" She covered her face with her hands. "Why am I already in love with the wrong person?" I tilted my head.
"Come again?" She moved from her position to stand in front of me, leaning forward, and suddenly kissed me on the lips, gripping my arms with all her strength.
Taking a step back, she had a horrified look on her face, once again hiding her expression. "What have I done!?" Oh boy, she had reached her breaking point.
"You were honest with yourself. There's nothing to be ashamed of," I said, forcing my heart to calm down with sheer willpower and controlled breathing.
"Nothing to be ashamed of?" She looked up at me with a glare. "You're Crystal's boyfriend!"
"Not yet, so you just kissed a single young man in a moment of passion." I replied with what I hoped was a reassuring smile.
"I don't get it. I'm the worst, and yet you…" I raised my hand to stop her.
"You don't know shit about me, Amy. You may hate yourself for reasons unknown to me, but you and I are kindred spirits in that way." She looked at me with tired eyes.
"We are?" I nodded.
"For the longest time, I remained friendless, loveless, and unworthy of respect, recognition, or praise. My own sibling even called me a parasite." That made her gasp.
"But you are." Amy tried to backpedal.
"I am who I am," I cut her off. "An asshole, a weirdo, and a truth-teller. For the longest time, I've chosen to follow my own path, even if it leads to loneliness, because I'd rather embrace that pain than lose myself in whatever others want."
She looked away. "I wish I could be strong like that, or at least feel that way."
I cupped her hands. "I know you don't feel like you belong, Amy. That's why I'm trying to reach out to you. Two birds of a feather." She looked up at me, and I could feel her blushing and her heartbeat pulsing through her hands.
"I… do it." Did she mean… it or kiss?
"The Thinker power, do it." I didn't ask for further confirmation.
The door to Amy's room opened slightly, and then wider to reveal the scene.
Having been eavesdropping on the conversation from the beginning behind the door, Vicky had grown worried after not hearing anything for what seemed like hours. On the edge of the bed, Greyson sat with Amy on his lap, hugging her from behind as her hand cupped his. Vicky felt anger welling up inside her. She had just told him earlier about choosing between her and Crystal. Was he really trying to have both of them?
Well, it didn't matter as long as he didn't make them cry. After all, it had been a long time since Amy smiled like that.
21 - Cause I'll just take your blood and use you up
There were two fundamental issues to unravel when it came to Amy, each presenting its own set of challenges.
Firstly, Amy identified as demisexual, meaning she only experienced sexual attraction towards those she had developed a romantic connection with. In this case, it included both Vicky and me, as we were the strongest emotional anchors in her life.
Secondly, Amy lived in constant fear of her mother, Carol, anticipating retaliation for any perceived offense, which was exacerbated by her clear distrust of the brunette.
"When I find a place of my own, you're welcome to move in with me," I offered, weighing the importance of Amy's well-being against my desire for personal privacy and comfort. I was willing to make sacrifices.
"But I'll be an obstacle for you and Crystal," she lamented, her concern evident. Nonetheless, I held her tighter, reassuring her.
"Forget about that for a moment and be selfish. You deserve happiness and a place where you feel safe and secure," I urged, aware of the years of self-doubt she carried.
"I'll just be a burden," she whispered, prompting me to place a tender kiss on the back of her head.
"Even the most cherished blessings can be seen as curses if they're unwelcome. Don't let her decide if you're a curse or a blessing," I consoled her, witnessing her walls crumbling once she accepted my use of Ninshu, and now I was trying to hold her together.
Overwhelmed, she turned around, settling on my lap and wrapping her arms around me, seeking warmth and human connection. Like a man holding into a life preserver in the middle of a storm.
"I love you," I confessed, sending a shiver down her spine. While not purely sexual, it held great significance to her, and she clung to me, her unexpectedly ample chest pressed against mine.
"I wish we could explore more," she lamented, longing to deepen our relationship beyond mere friendship.
"If you want, talk to Crystal. If you prefer, I can act as an intermediary. I'll support you either way," I assured her, recognizing the vast leap from never having been in a relationship to considering a ménage à trois. With caution and open communication, we could navigate this uncharted territory and learn together as we went along.
The next afternoon, we gathered to discuss the situation when Amy dropped by to talk. The poor thing was almost shaking while waiting, and it went as expected.
"No, absolutely not." Crystal pouted, crossing her arms under her chest. "I will not just share him before I even got something going."
A mischievous feeling rose within me, causing the corners of my lips to curl up. "Oh? So, you want the girlfriend experience, Crystal? A nice date, dinner, a present, and the whole package?"
Blushing furiously, the blonde looked down and closed her eyes momentarily before giving me a penetrating gaze. "And what's wrong with that? Do you have any idea how long I've waited? It's not fair!"
She was hurt, and rightfully so. Taking the chill pill, I sigh. "You're right. It's unfair to spring this on you so suddenly. I was too focused on making things right, maybe even a bit greedy, and I took you for granted."
Amy sat there, trying to make herself smaller. The three of us were linked together through the power of Ninshu, so we knew how insecure she felt. "I'm sorry."
"It's not your fault, Amy," Crystal sighed, looking at her cousin's reaction. "I just… feel like every time I take a step forward, I end up taking two steps back."
"How far did you two go?" Amy asked, switching her gaze between us.
"We didn't even get to first base," the blonde pouted.
"You were my first kiss, Amy." The brunette facepalmed as her cousin slammed the table with her hands.
"Greyson, what the fuck!?" Crystal looked ready to give me a piece of her mind.
"Bite me," I deadpanned at her, before coughing politely. "Even so, Crystal, you did take the appropriate steps. Amy had a misfire in the dark, and it managed to land. There's a big difference, and things could have gone much worse for her."
"You can say that again." Crystal wasn't exactly happy, but she understood, especially since Amy was feeling apologetic about the whole situation.
"What about Carol, Sarah… or Vicky?" Amy asked, her anxiety resurfacing.
"Carol has been on my case for a while. I think we should wait until I get my own apartment, so you have a place to crash if she gets too mad." That woman is a control freak, and anything out of the ordinary would bring trouble.
"I don't think my mom will mind… too much," Crystal added. "She and Dad want us to be together."
"When I introduced myself that first day, your dad made it clear through the link how much trouble I'd be in if I messed around." The idea of upsetting a seven-foot-tall wall of muscle and wrath with superpowers wasn't pleasant.
"As for Vicky, she's going to be buzzing around a lot!" Crystal admitted.
"She was bothering me all day." Amy huffed. "I think she knows."
"She does," Crystal nodded. "She told me via text that she saw you two cuddling together, again."
"So far, I haven't been flattened by either Neil or Vicky, so I'll take that as a good sign for now." Crystal snorted.
"For now. But you owe me a date, mister." The blonde playfully pushed her finger against my chest.
"Oh, the pain, the agony. Please, mistress, anything but that!" I pleaded with exaggerated theatrics.
Her smile widened. "I'll make you call me mistress, you lug." Oh, I think I just triggered something there. It could be dangerous.
Beside us, Amy relaxed and even smiled at our antics. We took a moment to observe her, making her cover up, as we suddenly shared the desire to protect that smile.
The next morning, the internet was buzzing with news. It appeared that the notorious group of robbers known as 'The Undersiders' had successfully hit one of Lung's hideouts and made off like bandits. It was only a matter of time before Lung sought revenge and made an example out of them.
However, amidst all the chaos, I received a private message on PHO (Parahumans Online).
Private message from Beacon_Light:
Beacon_Light: Any updates on the offer?
Katanasoul_91: I managed to get in touch with Legend. He said they'll do everything they can and to be prepared, just in case.
Beacon_Light: That's not a lot to work with.
Katanasoul_91: I know. I'm acting as the middleman here. I can try to arrange an interview so you don't have to make an all-or-nothing move. But it might be a tight situation.
Beacon_Light: How tight?
Katanasoul_91: It depends on several factors, one of them being whether you can go without sleep for the night or find a way to justify a ten-hour absence.
Beacon_Light: That won't be much of a problem. What about transportation? If I go in either of my forms, they'll become suspicious and start asking questions.
Katanasoul_91: I can temporarily teleport you to a pocket dimension for a few hours and then bring you back. From your perspective, it'll be like blinking and instantly being there.
Several hours passed since the last message when she replied.
Beacon_Light: When will you be ready?
Katanasoul_91: Whenever you are.
Beacon_Light: Can you do it now?
Katanasoul_91: Taskmaster, aren't you? Fine, where?
Beacon_Light: Meet me at the rooftop of Lincoln and Cornwall in half an hour.
Katanasoul_91: See you there.
"Sorry, honey. No movie or dinner tonight," I apologized to Crystal.
"What's going on?" She looked at me, slightly annoyed by the interruption of our alone time.
"Duty calls." Taking one of the scrolls from my pocket, I pulled out my cape outfit and headed to the bathroom to change. "Someone I'm assisting has requested my help."
"What's happening?" Sarah appeared with Erik, just back from their patrol route.
"Greyson is heading out. No movie or dinner with us," I heard the matriarch approach the bathroom door and knock on it.
"Greyson, what's going on?"
"One moment!" I shouted from behind the door as I finished securing the last straps of my armor. Then I emerged, meeting the older woman and offering her my hand, she know it means it was something completely confidential.
"Oh, that's… significant," she nodded after taking off her hand. "Please be careful and don't hesitate to call for backup, understood?"
I flashed a smile and nodded. "See you all in the morning." I jogged out through the back door and returned a moment later to grab a cereal bar and an apple, earning a wry smile from Sarah.
Arriving at the rooftop with a few minutes to spare, I eagerly opened a bottle of water and took a few refreshing sips, hydrating myself before the upcoming run.
"Seems like you're eager," I remarked, noticing a faint glow emanating from behind as I finished my cereal bar. I pocketed the wrapper, intending to dispose of it later in a nearby trash can.
She glanced up at the descending sun. Spring had just begun yesterday. "It'll be nighttime when we arrive there, right?" I nodded in confirmation.
Taking out a sealing scroll, I laid it on the ground before her. "Are you ready?" She eyed the paper with the Japanese symbols, a hint of concern on her face.
"If you try anything funny or imprison me using this, I'll make sure you pay for it," she threatened, her hair and hands ominously glowing.
"Having you join the PRT is the best way to remove Purity from the scene permanently," I responded with a deadpan expression, donning a pair of sunglasses to protect my eyes from her blinding powers. Not only were they cool, but they were also on a winter discount.
"How does this work?" She glanced at the piece of paper.
"The symbols represent concepts; in this case, I'm sealing you within a pocket dimension that can accommodate someone of your weight and size. Please stand in front of it and don't resist. Also, keep it a secret from everyone," I instructed. With a nod, I performed the necessary hand signs, causing the woman to disappear into a white cloud before being absorbed into the scroll, where the Kanji for 'human' appeared.
"Now, let's not waste any time," I said, setting off on my sprint towards New York once more. This time, I had more experience, improved cardio, better chakra control, and the advantage of already knowing the way.
The difference between then and now was incredible. It used to take me four and a half hours to make the journey, but now it only took two and a half. The improvement was no small feat, thanks to the enhanced circulation of chakra in my muscles, which increased my speed and endurance. I was now going at a staggering speed of around 200 kilometers per hour (120 mph), but I wasn't a mess like before. I had learned to use my chakra to enhance my lung capacity and blood circulation.
The sun had already set, and the night enveloped the surroundings as I approached the final stretch towards the PRT building.
"Hold it!" I heard a young female voice calling out to me. Looking around, I spotted a girl wearing a deep purple, skin-tight costume with a tinted visor. She had a quiver strapped to her back, pearly white armor panels in the shape of sharp tips, and a crossbow with a sophisticated drawback system in her hands. Standing next to her was a male dressed in medieval knight-themed armor, holding a lance.
"Greetings, how can I assist you?" The armored individual seemed to be talking to a console, while the girl appeared more at ease.
"New York Wards, I just saw you leaping from buildings. You scared us," she said. Well, I could understand why.
"My apologies. By the way, is Legend available? Let him know that Sage has come to see him," I replied. However, her reaction indicated that something was wrong.
"I doubt it. Haven't you heard about the bombing?" I shook my head.
"I've been on the road from Brockton Bay for the past few hours." She nodded.
"Cornell University was taken hostage by a Tinker who is a bomb-maker. The PRT is doing everything they can." A chill ran down my spine, and I couldn't help but remember the time where false bomb threats had being used to cancel classes, and done enough time resulting in mandatory security checkpoints for a few months. Oh the amount of late detentions we got just because the line was that long.
"Well, that's unfortunate. If Legend isn't available, then direct me to the university. I'll assist the PRT in dealing with the situation," I offered. The girl gave me a pointed look.
"Are you sure? You're not obligated to."
"No, I'm not obligated, but I definitely want the brownie points, and I'm on a time limit. I need to see him as soon as possible," I replied with a smirk. The girl tapped the side of her head and turned to the male next to her.
"I'm Flechette, and this is Jouster, the leader of the Wards' lance corps. Nice to meet you, Sage," she introduced herself.
"Likewise, fair maiden. Any updates on your esteemed leaders, valiant squire?" I joked, sensing the guy's disapproval.
"Negative on Legend. If you want to see him, head towards Cornell University," he replied, frowning at my comment. Noting the expression on my face, he pointed with his lance in the northwest direction. "It's roughly ten miles in that direction." I nodded in gratitude.
"Very helpful. Goodnight, Wards." With a nod, I sprinted across the building, leaving them behind as I reached for my phone to search for the university's address.
I needed no map to guide myself to the university. Not only was it around the area given, but it was also big enough to see their campus, plus the helicopters with spotlights and 'fireworks' were hard to miss.
Looking for the white and green flashlight of the PRT, I hailed the pair of grunts keeping the perimeter, the man with an itchy finger on his foam sprayer while the other gave me a sign to stop. "The name is Sage; can you radio in for confirmation?"
After a few minutes of exchange, I was led into the back of the tactical truck the PRT was using, where there were a large number of capes in a row with Legend at the head next to a screen with the blueprints of the building.
"Sage of the group New Wave, Brockton Bay. Trump 6, at your service." There were a number of stern faces, even Legend was serious.
"I didn't expect such poor timing, Greyson." The man grimaces.
"I'm not here to butt-in or steal glory. But if there is anything I can do to help, count me in." But the others weren't in the mood for a warm welcome.
"Who is he?" A woman wearing a cape with a starry pattern and a cane asked while shooting me a glare.
A man wearing metal armor, Adamant, responded. "Legend, can he help with the hostage? We could need Thinker support." The rest blinked and turned to the leader.
"Can you?" He asked me with a look.
"What do you want me to do exactly: scout for them, rescue them, talk with the kidnapper to buy time, or all the above?" The man raised an eyebrow.
"Scouting and talking. There are bombs all over the place, and some are strapped to the students and professors of the faculty. We have a Tinker working on disarming the bombs, but he can't find them all." Well shit.
"Profiling of the kidnapper? I need all I can to make it keep going, and a line to a real negotiator." The man nodded and, from a drawer of the trunk, got an earpiece.
"The Tinker is a woman; she seems to be a former student of the college. Their trigger usually involves a problem with which they struggled for a long time but were unable to find a solution until they have their Trigger Event. We can't tell much of who she is, but keep boasting about her genius." A true piece of work.
"Are you really going to let this green as grass kiddo take care of this?" A woman asked in a bear themed costume.
"Didn't you hear him speak against gangsters?" A man in a black suit and gas mask spoke up. "He has charisma."
"Alright. Give me some space, and I will see what I can do. Can someone please teach me how to use this?" I asked, pointing at the earpiece.
After the instruction on how to switch channels, I went outside, where I created dozens of shadow clones and made them disperse across the campus. Once they were hidden, they turned into different critters to infiltrate the campus, looking at every corner for both people and traps, being careful to avoid having to open any doors.
"You are going in three, two, one." Legend patched me up with the kidnapper, the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.
"So the PRT is ready to offer their surrender?" I could taste the arrogance in her voice already.
"We wish, we need to justify our budget and put some token resistance."
"Ah, so you really know your place as boot lickers!" I hear her cracking as the critter keeps looking around while using the vent system to further explore the place at super speed while remaining as silent as possible to find the kidnapper while at it.
"Tax-dollar redistribution is a fucking cutthroat business; we have to lick the Congress' boot just to get scraps from the table." I let out a sigh as I felt the woman nodding on the other side.
"I can see that, poor fuckers. Stuck at dead-end jobs like blundstone you are." She keeps gloating.
"Worst, we have to work for even more blundstones who are most likely getting their oh-so-shiny degrees from their daddies paying a premium to the universities, with no merit to talk about, or an ounce of brilliance." I could hear her changing her tune.
"I know, right? Here I'm studying and wasting my genius just for the professor to keep lowering my grades for 'not meeting the standards', and yet those with a golden parachute are getting straight A's." Now I felt invested.
"Yeah, it's the worst. It reminds me of that teacher who keeps failing me from test to paper just because she believes herself the maximum authority in the collage. My teammate wanted to test it out by removing my name from the report, and it got an A without changing a damn thing." There was a moment of silence.
"Damn, that is rough."
"Oh, she accused me of cheating, stealing, and more. The sad thing is, those people will never change, bomb them, stab them, steal everything from them, they will find a way to make you the perpetrator and never learn their lesson." She nodded slowly.
"Yeah, but they have to pay for what they did. I will not let that injustice go." I made a hissing sound of sympathy.
"I wish there was a real way to brownbeat them back onto the right path. But if I know something about those in power, they don't like when others show up with a bigger and larger stick, miss. Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot my manners there, I'm Greyson Sanders, and you are?"
"G… Bakuda. My name is Bakuda."
"Nice to meet you, Bakuda. I wish we could bitch about our lives over a pint instead of doing it like this."
"Yeah, I feel like you could at least try to follow a conversation with a genius like me." As she talked, I cut my mic to talk with the crew.
"Search for a Japanese or mixed student whose name starts with G; her cape name basically means 'explosion'." Immediately after, I returned to the conversation as the people started to work.
"Me too, but right now you need to get out of this issue. If we play it right, we could take that pint sooner than later." She nodded.
"Right, I need a vehicle with a full tank, a list of components I will fax later, and I will send the choppers away." I nodded at her while the negotiator was giving me the okay.
In the meantime, my little units had found her. Milling in a professor's office, the one in costume was not a female, filled with fear, yet the voice was coming from him.
I looked at the team. As I was finding people across the campus, I was marking their location and information on the map. In the professor's office, I drew a big circle with a cross, and to the side, I wrote, 'The Bakuda here is a fake, I think she is not even on campus.'
"What will happen to the hostages? I mean, they will not see your genius if they are too dead, and the people will only see carnage." I think she shrugged.
"It's their loss." She didn't care about them.
"Shame. Oh, it seems we are getting that car after all and the chopper, but it's a negative on the components." Given that it was a fake, they green-lighted the process.
"Ho? Good, good."
"Any snacks for the road? Favorite snack? I know a pack of cold ones tastes great after a job well done, but you know, drinking and driving is not a good combo." I hear her giggling.
"Oh, don't worry about that issue; I've got it covered."
"Cute laughter! Do you have a boy toy you want to bring for your joyride to the dawn? I'm sure you… no, too smart for blundstones, right?"
"Damn right, drooling assholes think they can tap this ass. Humpfh." She grumped.
"Well, sorry to hear that. I hope there was no harassment."
"Nah, they knew they could only watch but not touch. Otherwise, I could already make them pay." Legend gives me a signal indicating the Tinker was already done with the bombs.
"Glad to hear it. So, we have the car here; where are you exactly so we can deliver it to you?"
"Leave it outside, I will be there in a sec." She said it with confidence.
"No, no. Where are you, really? We know you aren't on campus." There was a long silence before she started laughing like a maniac.
"It took you long enough to figure it out, suckers. Don't worry, I'm already out of town, see you never!" She then hung up on us.
"Well, that could have gone better." I handle the earpiece.
"Yes, but at least we had an idea where she went." I raised an eyebrow. "Northeast past Boston was what we got before she cut it off."
Why do I feel like Murphy was laughing?
I took a stab on how long it was since Simurg's attack and I eyeball it to a month or so, which fell around the time Bakuda was recruited by Lung, but at the same time I didn't want a direct confrontation given the bombing, and for another reason you will all see the next chapter.
22 -I know it's tempting to jump off the edge and fly
Legend patted my back, and I couldn't help but feel a tinge of pride at the look he gave me, accompanied by his bright, confident smile. "You did exceptionally well, Sage. It went much smoother than I had anticipated."
"I'm not sure if there was much I could do. By the time I arrived, she had already left, and it was only a matter of time before you rescued all the hostages. I didn't feel like I contributed much." The woman in the starry-patterned costume and cane offered me a wry smile.
"You played her like a fiddle, Sage. Polar just informed me that she activated all the bombs after she hung up the call. You prevented a catastrophe tonight." It took me a moment to fully grasp the implications.
"She's completely unhinged." The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on the faces of the others.
"Tonight was a terrifying ordeal for everyone involved," Legend said, "but thanks to your assistance, Sage, there were no casualties. The damage to the university can be repaired. Your presence made a significant difference."
The caped heroes nodded, their expressions filled with a mix of gratitude and concern. "Haha, you're making me blush, guys." .
The woman in the bear-themed costume laughed, playfully slapping her thigh. "Well, even though you're new to this, Sage, if you ever need some guidance or experience, I'm here for you." She winked at me, causing a slight self-consciousness to wash over me.
I discreetly cleared my throat. "Legend, if you have a moment?"
"Oh? Oh, right! Of course. Follow me." He turned to the rest of the team. "You guys take care of the cleanup. I'll join you once I'm finished with Sage." His words were met with a few groans, but they understood and continued with their tasks while Legend guided me back to the headquarters.
Only a few blocks away from the headquarters, I asked Legend to stop, giving him a slightly perplexed look. "What's the matter?"
"It's a bit complicated, but I want to bring Purity here." I chose not to explain the details of the sealing scroll just yet. "However, I want to give her a chance to back off or approach on her own terms." Legend nodded in understanding.
"I see. Well, I'll wait for you here then." Complying with my request, he flew the short distance to the headquarters while I unfurled the scroll and released Purity.
"Whoa." She looked up at the night sky, her presence blinded me, ruin my night vision. "We're in New York?"
"Yes, I arrived earlier than expected, but there were some complications along the way, so it worked out in the end, I suppose." Putting on my sunglasses, I was able to meet her gaze, although there were black spots in my vision.
"What happened?"
"There was a hostage situation at a university caused by a bomb Tinker. The cape managed to escape, but not before we saved the civilians, although she detonated the bombs anyway." Purity grimaced.
"I see. What now?" Following my gaze, her eyes landed on the PRT headquarters.
"Legend is waiting for you on the rooftop, but you still have the option to step back if you're not comfortable." She nodded slowly, taking flight with me following closely behind.
The two most powerful artillery capes on the East Coast stood facing each other-one a single mother affiliated with a Nazi group, and the other a flying symbol of pride.
"Legend." Purity greeted him coldly.
"Purity." He responded, a touch of awkwardness evident in his voice.
"Sage!" I interjected, breaking the tension between the two. "Come on, people, I did my best to arrange this. Could you both at least give it a try?" I pleaded, causing Purity to shift uncomfortably.
"Fine, okay," she reluctantly conceded.
"Also, let's make it clear, this meeting is not definitive, Legend." I warned him before turning my gaze to Purity. "As long as there's no violence during the conversation, she is free to walk away. No holding her against her will or provoking her into attacking, understood? That applies to both parties."
Both of them locked eyes, some lingering hostility present, but also a willingness to work things out with me in the middle. After they both agreed, we walked inside the building together.
The interior of the headquarters was just as I remembered from my last visit. By my side, Purity seemed constantly in need of reassurance whenever she encountered guards with foam throwers, certain defense mechanisms, or even other capes in the base. Her glowing aura served as a way to conceal her identity, but it only heightened her unease at all the stares she was getting.
"Purity," I called out to her as we entered the conference room, where the regional director awaited our arrival. "I'm not sure if you're comfortable with me listening to your personal struggles or negotiations. But I want to emphasize that I will inevitably bring my own biases into the decision-making process, even though it should ultimately be your call."
"Sage is correct," the director affirmed. "He is, in essence, a third party in this process, and a Thinker at that." He gave me a polite nod to acknowledge my presence.
"I'll be waiting outside in case you need me," I added, then turned to the director. "Also, I would greatly appreciate it if I'm granted access to useful information, such as what causes someone to trigger with different powers."
"Is that all?" the man asked, seeming somewhat surprised by such a mundane request.
"Yes, if you'll excuse me, Director, Legend." Taking three steps back, I turned around and exited the room, making my way towards the nearby coffee machine to pour myself a cup.
A young lady approached me while I was in meditation, interrupting my focus before she had a chance to speak. "Excuse me, Sage?"
"That's me. How can I assist you?" I replied, curious about her purpose. The woman handed me a few freshly printed pages, still warm to the touch.
"These are for you, from Director Angelo."
"Thank you very much, miss. Have a good day." She smiled and returned to her duties, and I turned my attention to the documents she had given me.
…
As I looked through the files, I began analyzing and cross-referencing the information with the people I knew.
Brandish, Panacea, Clockblocker, and Assault are all Striker types. Their trigger events involved threats that confronted them face-to-face.
According to the classification, I qualify as a Trump, specifically a Four and Infinite type, as described in the document.
Four: Abilities that offer different options, but often at the cost of being slower, weaker, or less efficient.
Infinite: Power sets that are nearly limitless in options and choices, but often come with significant drawbacks.
The other Trump in the Bay, Othela, appears to be a Two x Seven type, with the following trigger event descriptions:
Two: Involves a positive relationship with the powers involved.
Seven: Involves a chaotic situation with numerous powers actively in use.
This suggests that Othela and Victor, often seen together, are likely a pair.
There were other intriguing details in the documents, but I intentionally saved the Breaker section for last.
"It seems that Breaker powers emerge from abstract stressors or from threats that are difficult to define or explain. They often involve contradictory feelings and are associated with the presence of drugs, poisons, medical conditions, or mental illnesses."
So, is it possible that Shadow Stalker has a mental illness?
As the door of the meeting open and the people inside walked away I could see the tension was palpable. It was clear that the conversation with the regional director didn't go as planned, and Purity appeared shaken. Legend seemed equally tense, but my presence seemed to alleviate some of their guard.
"Everything ready?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation light.
"Yes, we're done here, Sage. Thanks for bringing her to talk. I'm going to escort both of you out. I'm sure there is still work to do at the university," Legend replied, but I sensed there was more to it.
"Of course, always trying to do the hero's job," I said with a hint of sarcasm. It was evident that Purity's actions were rushed due to fear, fearing the place would go into lockdown just to capture her.
As we reached the clear skies of the rooftop, the tension seemed to dissipate. "Well, this is where we part ways," Legend said, nodding before taking flight and disappearing between the buildings.
Motioning with my head in the opposite direction, I led Purity to a spot out of view where I retrieved another sealing scroll.
"I can tell you're not convinced," I stated, looking at her intently. "What made you hesitate?"
She stood there, shifting her weight and hugging herself tightly. "They said the Tinker was heading northeast past Boston. I… I think she could go to the Bay."
"Purity, let's be realistic here," I responded, my annoyance apparent at her irrational fears and paranoia. "What does she have to gain by going there? The place is economically stagnant," I raised a finger, "filled with enemies," second finger, "and even IF she went there, your best bet would be to move away and take your children as far away as possible," I added a third finger.
"I… I know, but I've lived in the Bay all my life. I just can't leave it if they are going to face such a threat," she pleaded.
"If she pulls the same stunts or worse in the Bay, she will have to answer to Dragon, Kaiser, and a PRT that would be out for blood. They could potentially call in Legend if he feels like seeking revenge," I explained. The potential disaster that a terrorist like her could cause was unimaginable.
"You don't understand!" She turned around, hugging herself even tighter.
"Let's assume she IS going to the Bay. What then?" I challenged her. The woman threw her arms to the side as she faced me.
"I will fight her and protect my home," she declared, her determination evident.
We stared at each other in silence for a few moments.
"Very well, but promise me something," I finally said.
"What?" she spat, her tension lowering slightly.
"Promise me that whatever happens, you won't say 'I didn't have a choice.' You do have choices, but you aren't willing to accept many of them," I implored. She glared at me intensely, as if trying to shoot laser beams from her eyes.
"You're a self-righteous asshole," she retorted.
"I'd rather be that than a liar, hypocrite, and two-faced bastard," I shot back, referencing how she described Kaiser. "I admit my wrongdoings and try to make amends, to be better. Can he?" I stared at her, challenging her to disprove it.
"Just bring me home," she huffed, a clear sign of her cowardice, running away when the situation got tough.
"Whatever. You know the drill," I said, sealing the parahuman within the scroll. I started my journey back to the Bay under the cover of the night, fully aware that Purity would likely crawl back to Kaiser's side sooner or later.
As the morning sun rose, I found myself back at the Pelham household, having taken a five-hour sleep. Sarah was the first to ask about how things went as the family sat down for breakfast.
"The cat got spooked by a ghost," I replied, earning puzzled looks from the table. "In other words, the mission failed, and I ended up roped in a mess with the PRT. There's also a slim chance that there's a crazy bomb Tinker terrorist heading to the Bay, but I highly doubt it."
Neil's gaze could have pierced through me. "Start from the beginning," he demanded. Throughout breakfast, I recounted the incident and how I used my powers to scout and sweet talk the kidnapper.
"And then she activated the defused bombs anyway, but it was for naught." I concluded.
"Awesome," Erik exclaimed, raising his hand for a high five which I reciprocate.
"That was risky," Sarah chided. "It could have ended in a disaster for New Wave."
"I know. I expected them to say something like 'just kidding' when they handed me the device," I admitted, taking a bite of scrambled eggs and sipping my coffee.
"Never let a Thinker do the talking," Neil commented. "But we're going to have a conversation later, Greyson." His words sent a shiver down my spine.
The atmosphere in the room was tense as the four adults gathered, and even Mark seemed attentive. Carol's anger was palpable.
"So… what am I in for, lawyer?" I tried to jest, but it only raised the temper of a certain blonde.
"What about cheating and two-timing?" Carol spat, her voice dripping with disdain.
"Excuse me?" I leaned forward, placing both hands on the table. "If you're going to slander me, at least spare me the sermon."
"Enough!" Sarah intervened. "Both of you." She glared at her sister and me.
"Greyson," Neil began, his tone low and measured. "We heard that you accepted being Crystal's boyfriend, but right after, you went and proposed the same to Amy. Care to explain?"
I opened my mouth to defend myself, but something felt off. "He can't even deny it," Carol chimed in.
"Carol," Sarah reprimanded her.
"Sorry, I'm just trying to figure out why I did it, sorting through my feelings and all. Can you give me a moment? I'm going to try using my powers on myself and meditate," I said, sensing that I needed to delve into my own mind for clarity. The four of them blinked in confusion.
"Using your Thinker power… on yourself?" Neil exchanged a glance with his wife. "I don't think that's how it works."
"Me neither," Sarah shook her head.
"He's obviously lying, trying to buy time," Carol remarked sarcastically.
"I want to see it," Mark spoke up.
Nodding at him, I shifted my position in the chair, closed my eyes, steadied my breath, and slowed down my accelerated heart. I focused on utilizing Ninshu, not to know others, but to know myself.
Standing in my Mindscape, I took in the sight before me-a prairie with ankle-level grass, scattered shrubs, and distant trees. The entire landscape was blanketed in a white sheet, with more falling from the dark grey sky, blocking any trace of blue and obstructing the sunlight.
"Why did I do that, Shadow?" I questioned aloud, turning to face the figure standing before me. It was an exact replica of myself, save for the black eyes with red irises. His expression was smug and filled with glee.
"Yo, not even a hello or a hug after all this time of trying to reach out to me?" he taunted.
"I suppose there are many things I've been putting off," I replied.
"But now you're here," he remarked.
"And now I'm here," I echoed, smiling back at him.
We stood there before each other, being part of the same being meant he could read me easily, but as my shadow, the part I rejected of myself, the untowardly, the shameful, was blocked from me by my own blindness.
"Why did I do that, Shadow?" I asked once more.
He gave me a sad look. "Because you are lonely, Greyson." My lips thinned. "You wanted two in hand because you don't trust either will truly stay for long."
"That seems counterproductive, going for both at once was a recipe for disaster."
He shook his head. "A starving man will eat poison to fill his stomach."
"Crystal seemed fine with the arrangement, at first."
"Prides beset the fall, and she is still getting to know herself, biting more than she could chew. And so did you."
"Why did I let myself… fall for Amy? It was… weird. Is that what passion feels like?"
He shook his head. "No, Greyson, It's something much worse. Amy is very dependent, she latched onto you, and her insecurity is what makes you feel your relationship is safe."
"But wasn't my relationship with Crystal also safe?" He gave me a so-so gesture.
"She can walk away at any moment, for any whim or reason, and you have no say about it. Amy, on the other hand, will always be there for you because you are the ONLY choice she has." I took a step back, folding my arms under my chest.
"Bullshit."
"Oh, but it's true." His smile turned gleefully sadistic. "Poor little Amy, a lamb ready to be guided, molded, and shaped into your cute little waifu. So weak and frail, she will bend over to please you just for the smallest scraps of affection and comfort."
"Amy is not a pet or a slave!" I shout back at him.
"Yet your heart yearns for that control, for the safety it gives you that they will not abandon you. After all, WHO LONG WILL YOU THINK THEY WILL KEEP YOU AROUND!? SCUM, USELESS LEECH, UNCOMPROMISING COWARD, AND LAZY BASTARD?"
I started to shake, my mind returning to those days. No, I don't want to go back. "You can only rely on yourself, others will just hurt you or use you for their own goals before throwing you away when they get tired of you."
"E.. enough! I asked you about Amy, don't ramble on your own!" I tried to regain my composure.
"Well, this is easy." He shrugged with a smug grin. "She is you, your most true part of yourself, while Crystal is your more idealized version of a relationship. One achieved by communication and growing up, the other by browbeat her with the threat of isolation and apathy, both things you KNOW girls are scared about."
"Wait, you are saying I manipulated Amy into agreeing? Wasn't that just setting boundaries?" The shadow shook his head.
"You could have started to ghost her, but instead you give her a threat, a hook, and then love bomb her into your mewling little pet, and she loved it, because it was the most warmth she got for a long time and not a whim of yours, something love and steady even if it could lead her to be degraded to a slavish concubine."
"I… how… I don't want that for her."
Shadow gives me a pat on the shoulder. "I know. One's heart can be capricious like that, not out of malice but out of unfulfilled needs of the past. Mind your steps, and come more often."
I sigh in relief. "Thank you; that is a relief to hear."
Our heads suddenly turned to the side, where the blonde lawyer was standing in the mindscape, looking around with disconcert in her eyes.
"What have you done to me? Where are we? And who is he?"
"I don't know, the interior of my mind, and you can call him Shadow, is basically all my inner demons. And you weren't invited here; please get out."
"No, I want the truth!" She stomped on the ground, her breath visible. "Ah, it's cold in here."
"Because my heart is cold. And no, you don't deserve the truth." The woman turned and glared at me.
"Excuse me?"
"You hear me. I don't trust you, why should I open my secret to someone who plans to hurt me." Carol grinds her teeth.
"You are the one changing my family!"
"You are the one planning to stab me in the back. All the snooping around, just finding a justification to tell yourself you are in the right."
"You are not safe."
"You either."
"You are trying to put our children against us."
"You aren't holding yourself accountable for your own actions."
"You are turning Amy away from her duties."
"Her duty is to be a healthy and happy teenager, not your scapegoat and stress ball."
"You are just a damn pedophile!" she pats, pulling no more punches, trying her best to hurt me.
"… Get out."
"I will not, you pedophile!" She insisted, smelling blood in the water, she persist her attack.
"This is nothing more than a pissing contest; I'm tapping out. I will not allow you to turn me into who you want me to be." I gave a tired sigh as I walked away.
"Come back here, you brat! I'm not done talking with…" Her words were cut off as soon as I woke up. Getting back into the real world, she finished the sentence, "you."
Carol was at my left, her hand on my shoulder; Nail was leaning forward, Mark was rather apathetic; and Sarah was very tense. "What happened?" The leader asked.
"He used his powers on me." The blonde quickly defended herself, removing her hand from me.
"Somehow she gains access to the interior of my mind, where she starts to hurl accusations." I frowned while looking at the women, my teeth bare to see. "Pedophilia among such"
The three of them stared at the lawyer, who refused to look them in the eyes. "Amy is still a minor." She simply said.
"And she will no longer be in six months." Sarah corrected her sister, narrowing her eyes.
"He kissed her." She defended herself weakly.
"We are not getting anywhere here, Sarah." I stood up from the table. "We can tell a thousand truths and only get lies back because she is trying to hide a single uncomfortable truth."
"Greyson!" Sarah looked hurt, and Neil was taking offense here.
Standing up, I left the room feeling angry and a bit scared, only to stop by the doorframe. "Oh, and the reason why I went for Amy? That is because I feel lonely. I felt my relationship with Crystal was secure, and being birds of a feather with Amy, I want it all. Was it right? No. But I'm intending to put my back into making it work."
There was shouting behind me, but I didn't want to hear it. Carol was drowning in demons, and it seems nobody was calling her out for it until now.
Now the chapter if done.
Last edited: Jun 25, 2023
23 - But this is not a dream. (The heat bothers me)
I was going to have a date.
I said to myself in the mirror In total disbelief. Me, the nerdy kid, the fatty, the awkward one, the one who was mocked behind his back.
Obviously the situation in the Pelham household was no longer sustainable. I needed my own place and it was high time I moved out.
Searching for a place around the neighborhood was much easier when you are a hero with clones and looking after each offer. I could learn how to make the needed repairs, it was just a matter of elbow grease, and time was not an issue, Just how severe was the damage and the cost of repairs materials. While making scientific ninja tools, what an option but for that I needed a lot of resources including a forge, tools, and so on. so they were only a possibility after the next step in my plan.
Still before I got ahead of myself I needed a lot of basic homemaking tools, namely a frying pan, plates, a bed, table, chairs, and so on. Having dreams was fantastic, reaching the peak was troublesome.
An idea came to my mind, it was crazy, it would be taxing, but the library in my head told me it was feasible and thinking long-term, it could give me a lot of leverage and power.
Getting new stuff was going to get very expensive very fast but there is an answer to that as well if you're a little cheap. The flea market.
I am not going to lie, I suspect around 60% of what they were selling here was either going in for the drug addictions or stole the stuff given how some of them scurry when I look up their goods, specially those selling tools more likely coming pilfered from construction sites, garages, and other workshops.
If anyone asks me, no, I didn't feel bad for scamming them by turning clones into Benjamin the petty thieves hand, but I did give the real money to the drug addicts just because they were the most likely to leash out to those around them, more so if they have kids.
It took me a week, and probably I was rushed in my decision, but it needed to be done. There was no objection from the adults as I gave my goodbyes.
"It was nice to have you around, dude." Erik and I fistbumped.
"I will miss you." Crystal hugged me, resting her face on my chest.
"Don't worry, I will drop often enough." I reassured her.
"You could stay for a while longer." Sarah offered.
"Thank you, but I have to decline. I crashed into your sofa for too long, and the night excursions I had lately were extremely rude for a guest." The woman sighs as she nods, sharing the same feeling.
"Stay safe, Greyson. You are on your own out there." Neil warn me. Ever since the fight, he has become distant. He wasn't opposed to my relationship with his daughter, but the fracture was already there, so while I planned to keep it going, I was just delaying the inevitable.
I looked around the place, and while there was some stuff I could fix, it was neither a priority nor a necessity. One good thing about having lived alone before is my lack of urgency for getting a fridge, I could survive just fine without it for a while.
While I could have gone for a simple mattress on the floor, I went with a brand new full king size bed and bed linen, because sexy times were on the horizon, and if I don't score with either of them, then I will go for broke and use a transformed clone. Now they can tell me to go fuck myself and give them a smile back.
With most of my funding gone, if there was something he would love to have, it would be a good PC to play some video games. There were bound to be a lot of good ones I hadn't heard of, and some old ones I could replay if they existed in this dimension.
Speaking of that, I did a little bit more research on the local supervillains and how to fight them. A few of them were harder to fight, and some were harder not to accidentally kill; ironically, the latter also included the most dangerous of them all.
There were a few ways I could fight them, but to keep it from being fatal, I have to make some adjustments because I am not sure if my electric techniques could either pierce a hole into them or accidentally stop their hearts.
Could I share a tear if that happened? No, but it could give me a bad rep.
My heart was beating like crazy has I held Crystal's hand while walking on the beach.This was our very first date, unofficial date, and I have something special in mind.
"What do you plan to do in the future," I ask. It was only two month since we meet, but I felt most of the times I had to walk around some eggshells around the house in some matters, and the patrols we did together weren't for chit chat, "will you get a day job or plan to be a full time New Wave cape?"
"I was thinking about it. I have to study hard to enter a good college, I'm not sure I want to be a cape all the time. What about you?"
"I can be both without any issue, I have one idea cooking but for that I need my GED." I shrugged. "Either way, I don't plan to go into college if possible, unless the PRT makes me become a doctor before I start healing people."
Looking over her, the sun was setting in the horizon, it was the best moment to do this. Pulling out my phone I started to play some music, much to Crystal's confusion. "Setting the tone?" she teased. "A little upbeat for a walk on the beach."
"Oh, because we are going to do more than that. Come." Grabbing her by the hand I guided her to the water.
"Wait, I'm going to get wet, and it's pretty chilly already." She refused, making me stop.
"Crystal. I know what I'm doing, please." There were some conflicting feelings but she relented, offering some resistance as the water was about to step into the water.
"What?" Yet her feet didn't sink, a few steps further and it was the same, only moving a bit up and down as the gentle waves hitted the beach.
"Come on, faster!" I pulled her hand going deeper into the water, around ten meters in before turning around, shifting my hold of her hand, and placing a hand on her hip.
"We are walking in the water. How?" She asked incredulously.
"No, Crystal. We are dancing over the water." Gently I moved at the rhythm of the music, guiding her a bit to match.
In the red light of the dawn a couple danced on the water, a number of people gathered to record the scene, yet the shadows didn't allow them to clearly see the identity of the two, what they could hear was the music and the laughter of the lovers.
Crystal sits on my lap as we hug each other in my home. There was anxiety in my heart, as there was anticipation in hers, a contrast on how it should be.
She was ready, and I wasn't. Was I moving too fast? Maybe, maybe not. I know nothing about actual relationships, just outside perspectives. Having sex on the first date isn't always about signs, and waiting for the third date is no guarantee.
There were too many what ifs. What if I wasn't good enough? What if it was too fast? What if this caused me to get kicked out of New Wave? What if these caused me to push Amy away for trying to pursue an ideal relationship with Crystal?
I pick up the girl bride style, making her yelp. "Hey, what is the idea?" But when I put her down in bed, she knew.
"I spent too many times thinking what-ifs, choosing to be passive, and wishing for the problems to go away. And if I want to be more, I need to take the bull by the horns." I leaned down into her awaiting lips, her hands in my body showing her desire.
What if it was a mistake? Well, I don't care anymore. For once, I want to be a dumb teen, to be reckless, to go for what I want, and to seize the chance instead of waiting for it to fall into my lap.
We held onto each other, chest against chest, underneath those bed sheets, our breaths husky against each other's ears.
"That was…" She gasped.
"I can know."
"What if I get pregnant?" she asked.
"Don't worry, I have the power for that." She felt relieved as she closed her eyes and cuddled closer.
"Is this what you imagine having a boyfriend would be like?" I could ask.
"Maybe I will be less energetic and active." She teases.
"Or as handsome and powerful as I am." I told her with a wink.
"And humble. How can I forget about that?" She playfully tapped my chest. We shared a laugh and had our legs tangled against each other playfully.
"He's speaking late, hon. Do you want me to walk you home, or will you call and tell them you will be back tomorrow?" Groaning, she buried her head in her pillow.
"Ugh. I should go, but I don't want to." She protested.
"There you have it, then. Come out, let's go." Pulling out the sheet, I stood up and started to dress, not before giving her a good look at my lover's body.
"Can I stay a little longer?" But her begging was for naught.
"We both know what will happen then. And you, young lady, should be back before 10."
Her cheek puffed. "Tomorrow is Saturday, and I'm sore."
"Good thing you can fly, then." Seeing that there was no winning chance, she did as told, picking up the clothes and underwear.
"Asshole." She then yelled as I smacked her ass in a corrective manner.
"That is not a nice thing to say about your boyfriend, Crystal."
"Either is slapping your girlfriend's ass." But there was no heat in her words, only banter.
"Then we will have to agree to disagree." I give her a smirk as I finish putting the last pieces on, while she is still dressing.
"How is it that you aren't even sweaty?" She wondered.
"Lots of stamina and strength made it easier to handle, I guess." I shrugged, then checked the hour. "We have half an hour before getting there."
Opening the glass door to the little balcony where I could hang and try my linen, my girlfriend moved to my side while floating, maybe she wasn't kidding about the soreness. Nonetheless, closing the door behind me, we both departed into the Pelhelm household to see her off.
I'm sure the matriarch will want to have a few words with her daughter; her smile was too special to not know what happened.
Notes: Now the action will start to pick up. With more freeway to do whatever he wants on his own house, plus not being restricted to the Pelham's schedules, house rules, or constant surveillance he can now do 'more'.
Last edited: Jul 3, 2023
24- I sharpen the knife
Chapter 24- I sharpen the knife. (But it was the creak of the boat that woke me up)
There were many sights and venues to explore in the city. Getting around and getting to know the people was a lot harder than I had expected, especially in the Asian district.
The presence of the ABB was quite strong. Every now and then, it seemed like a pair of gangsters would start following me, but they would later lose interest. The people weren't very trusting either. Only about one in every four knew English or spoke it openly between different generations. Many billboards and storefronts were written in Eastern languages.
An unexpected surprise was finding a group of middle-aged and older women gathering in the park, dancing to the rhythm of music coming from a boombox. It was Asian music, but upbeat. Who would have thought I would find some "dancing aunties" here?
My eyes glanced over the park, where I noticed an old man walking alone with a cane. However, he appeared far from joyful. In fact, his soul seemed like a black hole of depression, uncertainty, and distress.
"Sir, are you okay?" He seemed quite frail, but his eyes looked up at me.
"别管我了，年轻人." Ah, shit. Well, unauthorized use of Ninshu count starts now.
"Sorry, can you repeat that?" The man stopped in his tracks, a glimmer of hope igniting in his eyes.
"You have powers?" He asked, giving me his full attention. His voice and his whole body shook. "Can you bring Xiù back?"
"Who is Xiù?"
View: https//watch?v=Y36Rg14JcZE
"My… my granddaughter… my last grandchild…" Oh, oh shit.
"What happened to her?" I got closer to him, holding his arm. His frail figure lacked strength. He was moving out of sheer willpower and desperation.
"She's gone. Last week, she didn't return from college. I failed my daughter. I promised Bao…" He choked on his words. "I was supposed to keep Xiù safe, and now… and now…"
I saw a glimpse of a young woman who had once smiled warmly at him, a memory not long ago. He was dying, suffering from cancer and with no money for treatment, all for the sake of the next generation.
But to find her, I had no idea where to look or where she could be… I… I… "Please, young one. Help me."
"I will do what I can, but I need help. Where should I look?" He quickly became distraught, just as clueless as I was.
"I don't know. I doubt the white fiends took her. Maybe it was the drug dealers' group, but I fear it was Lung who got her." Oh, that was troublesome. I had heard that the ABB dealt in both human and sex trafficking of their fellow Asian people.
"I will do my best. Hold tight, Grampa." He gripped my hand, his skin and bones, trying to pass on to me the fire of his will.
I had to find her before his mortal coil expired. Even if things looked grim, I had to hold fast to the hope that she would be alright.
"Greyson Sanders." I introduced myself.
"Qin Jian."
The first order of business was asking around. Obviously, as a male, I couldn't just waltz around and ask questions without intimidating or causing people to clam up. I had to disguise myself as a petite and cute young woman in order to make them open up to me.
Directly asking around didn't give me many clues about her whereabouts. Sometimes, after asking someone who I felt knew more, I had a clone follow them to overhear their conversations in case my question raised any red flags.
Nothing. Most of them were surprised about the disappearance and let others know about it, but they found it equally odd.
The next step was looking for footage, which sadly led to a dozen break-ins into their buildings to check their records. The only reason I felt brazen enough to do it was due to my transformations. Not only did they allow me to get into the back rooms without being noticed, but even if I got caught, my face would just be another mask. But by the gods, it was nerve-racking. Just in case, I was using gloves to avoid leaving fingerprints, although I wasn't even sure if my transformations had fingerprints.
There was an image that stood out to me. Individually, the clones didn't think much of it, as they were working on different operations. But as they gathered, it painted a different picture. The abduction occurred between the gaps of the films.
God damn, I felt like part of CSI. Unfortunately, I didn't have super-enhancing image technology to transform the blurry images into readable license plate numbers. Still, I had time and a vehicle form.
I couldn't get surveillance cameras to follow the guys up. I just needed one with clear enough resolution, and breaking into every place for the off chance was not feasible. As far as I knew, the Bay didn't have cameras with systems to instantly send a shot to your place if you exceed speed limits.
Using borrowed paper and a city map, I tried a shot in the dark and calculated the potential time frame based on the average speed the car drove, potential routes, and the speed of the traffic lights.
Yes, it was as insane as it sounded. No, I didn't really think it could work. But with every further negative I encountered along the way, the infinite branches of possibilities were getting cut off.
The only places where I didn't need subterfuge to check the security cameras were at the gas stations. Identifying myself as a heroic cape, I was gladly shown the records, which I shamelessly abused to look at the entire week's worth of activity, searching for the combination of the specific car type and Asian owners, especially if they wore the ABB's colors.
Bingo. I had a potential license plate. After three days of narrowing it down further, I finally found the car with the licence and follow it down the "drop-off" area.
It was showtime.
There were a number of problems, namely the lack of true entrances. No rooftop access, no open windows, and all points of entry were being watched by armed guards with automatic weapons as soon as the garage door opened.
The location was an industrial building called Classic Threads Textil. From the windows of the upper floors, I could see rows of women of different age groups physically tied to sewing machines, with armed men overseeing them. There wasn't much to gather from the first floor as most of the windows were shut.
How was I going to get in?
Grunt POV
"Damn pigeons, not another one!" Every now and then, a pigeon managed to find its way into the garage, creating a mess as it left droppings on the high tension cables above our heads before realizing there was no food here and making its way out.
The only reason they weren't allowed to shoot them was because it would cause too much noise and leave holes in the ceiling that they would later have to fix. Screw that, I would ask my little brother for his slingshot later and make a stew out of those pigeons!
My mental ranting was cut short when my body froze in place. No scream came out of my mouth as I was dragged away into the darkness.
Greyson POV
Well, it was good to know I could use my Lightning Release to make a taser. I quickly followed up with a gag to muffle any sound before restraining his arms and legs. It wasn't a perfect solution, but it was the most non-lethal option without long-lasting effects. Damn my conscience for stopping me from just bloodying a knife or snapping his neck quickly and being done with it.
One down, three to go.
Two of them were talking among themselves while the third was a little further back, simply walking around. It was only a matter of time before he found the unconscious companion once he regained enough control of his body to start making noise. That's why I decided to join his friend in a little hiding spot.
While I could wait here for the other two to split up, I decided to create a Shadow Clone. The clone transformed into basic illusions of the absent companions. Once they separated, he could incapacitate them and then dispel the clones.
As I ventured deeper into the building, I realized I was in the middle of a much larger operation. People in a room were counting rows of bills, handling bags of white powder, and there were a few more weapons scattered around.
There was no silent way to take down so many people at once, so I was forced to leave them be for now.
As I looked deeper, the situation grew worse. The living conditions were absolutely deplorable for those enslaved upstairs, and there were a pair of girls who recoiled in fear upon seeing the door opening.
During the assault, I kept my identity hidden under a transformation technique, and even then, I wore a mask to get a closer look at them.
[img: https/images-wixmp-ed30a86b8c4ca887773594c2./f/84dc13b7-a2e7-4b45-83ec-311e72e82900/dd2ao5w-c40f4066-5070-48ae-aa0e-36d2fa619e5c.png?token=eyJ0eXAiOiJKV1QiLCJhbGciOiJIUzI1NiJ9.eyJzdWIiOiJ1cm46YXBwOjdlMGQxODg5ODIyNjQzNzNhNWYwZDQxNWVhMGQyNmUwIiwiaXNzIjoidXJuOmFwcDo3ZTBkMTg4OTgyMjY0MzczYTVmMGQ0MTVlYTBkMjZlMCIsIm9iaiI6W1t7InBhdGgiOiJcL2ZcLzg0ZGMxM2I3LWEyZTctNGI0NS04M2VjLTMxMWU3MmU4MjkwMFwvZGQyYW81dy1jNDBmNDA2Ni01MDcwLTQ4YWUtYWEwZS0zNmQyZmE2MTllNWMucG5nIn1dXSwiYXVkIjpbInVybjpzZXJ2aWNlOmZpbGUuZG93bmxvYWQiXX0.dAonBfz4nIPNNYJBdutwd-AOj2RxJnsZx2V-110p_Q0]
The girls appeared to be no older than 14. Their clothes were only slightly messy, and there was barely any dirt on them. "I'm here to help. Please hold on a little longer." It was clear that neither of them was Xiù.
"Are there any other hostages around?" Only one of them could move, while the other tried to curl into a ball.
"I… I don't know. Please, let me out." I understood their situation, but their safety was as good as assured.
"How long have you all been held here?" They looked at each other.
"A… a few hours? It was morning when I was going to school… when…" They had already moved them. But where? I had taken too long! The boss, the boss of this place must know!
"I will be back soon. I need to clear out all the bad guys first, okay?" The girl nodded, holding back tears. Crouching down, I got on eye level with her. "You are strong, remember that. Even if everything looks hopeless, don't bow your head." As she sniffled and wiped her nose, the kid nodded.
"Good."
The way up was cleared, and the only remaining foe was the one watching over the enslaved tailors. Easily taken care of, and then there was my target in his private office. No need for stealth now.
"Good afternoon." The Asian man jumped out of his seat upon my abrupt interruption. He was a sleazy-looking man with thinning hair and was enjoying Chinese takeout when I entered.
"Ah… cape-san." His eyes went to the only exit behind me. "How… can I help you?"
As I approached, he leaned back against his chair. "The last batch of slaves, where are they?"
"I-I don't know." The man earned a big slap across the face, sending him to the floor.
"We can do this the easy way, or the hard way." The man put a hand out, asking me to stop, while looking away. But his feelings were indicating that he was preparing something.
Fast as lightning, his free hand reached for his jacket to draw a pistol. I kicked it out of his hand, causing it to accidentally discharge. "Wrong answer."
"You… you're a dead bitch. You hear! Lung will find you and AAAAAHHHGGG!" His threat was cut off midway as I stomped on his knee, making a sickening crunch.
"Another wrong answer." His pathetic, sobbing form was shedding tears as there was sound coming from the staircase. The guys I couldn't take out in that room.
They came rushing, but upon seeing me, they froze in place. Looking into their blood-red eyes, the world before them started to melt. Their nightmares, the sins of the past, and the things they wanted to hide from the world came rushing at once.
Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique.
Screaming their minds out, they quickly fell into disarray, reduced to a bunch of curling, sobbing individuals.
"Now, do you want to keep giving me wrong answers?" He shook his head while gritting his teeth in frustration.
"T-the docks, we already moved all of them this morning. The ship should already be gone." I felt my anger boil.
"I don't care! Tell me which pier and the name of the boat!"
"L-Lung will kill me!" I had had enough of his bullshit. Picking up one of the SMGs, I took aim at his belly.
"And I can give you a slow and painful death." To get my point across, after switching the weapon to single-shot mode with my thumb, I placed a bullet dangerously close to his loins.
"Okay! Okay! Harbor 18. I don't know the boat. I swear on my ancestors." I clicked my tongue with frustration. I was racing against time.
Picking up the phone from the desk, I dialed the PRT. "This is the PRT. How can I help you?"
"Cape speaking. I busted an ABB base, Street Enterprise 678. There are automatic weapons, drugs, money, and a number of kidnapped girls. The gangsters have been subdued."
"A patrol will be sent shortly. Please wait."
"Sorry, can't do. More lives are at risk right now, and I can't wait." Dropping the gun, I 'excused' myself for a moment to get out of sight long enough to create a shadow clone. The clone would finish cleaning up the place, meaning hogtying the remaining gangsters and looting the place, while I went to the car I had followed here and start the engine and headed toward the pier with the dying light of the sun on the horizon.
I drove the car to the pier in a rather hazardous way, as I didn't know how to drive. Or rather, I had never learned how to properly start it, switch gears gently, or even make it go backward. Parking? What was that?
Strongly resisting the urge to be a video game-level of reckless driver, I didn't care if the car got scratched or anything. I was racing against time here, so I discarded the element of stealth and rushed through the docks with the pedal to the metal.
There was the pier… and there was the boat leaving it!
Men shouted as I kept going. I was about to go for the handbrake, but at the last second, I changed my mind. Shifting gears and pushing the brake as I steered was the right choice. I dangerously almost turned the car around the corner in a sharp manner, almost vaulting it over.
Hitting the pedal, I pushed it to the very end. The boat's tail end was about to reach the edge of the pier. I was too far to board it with the car, but I didn't need to.
The car door opened a few meters before it reached the end. With one hand on the top and the other at the edge, I hefted myself onto the top of the car just as it was reaching the edge. I jumped with everything I had, hitting my face against the wall of the boat, but my fingers stuck into the corner with chakra. I pushed myself up, getting face to face with an armed 'sailor' who looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, unable to believe what had just happened.
"Do you really want to fight me?" I mocked the man as he raised his handgun.
After practicing for so long, I was able to pull off the three basic academy jutsus without any hand seals: the transformation technique, substitution, and the illusion clones. I used the clones to split myself into three, confusing the man long enough to close the distance with 'human' speed. However, the gunshots and the crazy stunt from earlier meant that the whole ship was on high alert.
Music
View: https//watch?v=35BRzQPzkhc
So what if I was limited to genjutsu and some tricks while they had numbers and guns?
Grabbing the handgun out of the man's hand, I swept out his feet and threw him off the board. He could swim to the pier. My focus turned to the guys coming right at me. Oh, how cute, they wanted to shoot me? Which one of me?
Taking cover, my clone only peeked every now and then to maintain the semblance of being pinned down, while the confident attackers gathered around, trying to flank me.
But I had outsmarted their attempt to outsmart me by ambushing the pair just as they turned the corner. The first one received a powerful punch to the chin, knocking him out, while the other felt the barrel of my gun pressed against his chest.
"Jump into the water, and you'll live." Taking a moment to consider it, he nodded and did as he was told, causing a splash that alerted others that something was not right.
Moving quickly, I ran to the front of the boat, dispelling the illusionary clone that made it seem like I had vanished.
Climbing up the side, I made my way to the captain's deck. Inside, there was a man with the door open, giving him a clear line of sight to my head popping up.
Bang, bang, bang.
Oh, so that's how you want to play? Raising my handguns, I shot in his direction. My enhanced hearing told me that he had run for cover, giving me time to get up. I added the occasional shot to keep him in place before silently sprinting toward the other side before the people who had tried to pin me down could make their way up.
Before springing on the second guard, who was looking in the direction of his companion, I prepared the Hell Viewing Technique to apply to the first guard as he noticed me at the edge of his vision. He fell into incoherent screaming, while the second guard tried to turn around to aim at me, only to feel the jolt of my 'taser'.
Using the second guard's body as cover, I aimed at the captain of the ship. "Turn it around. It can happen the easy way or the hard way."
It seemed like the captain was the smart sort, as he immediately started to turn the ship around in a rather reckless manner… too reckless. Letting go of the tased guard, I walked up to the man, unaffected by the inclination, and pressed the gun against his head.
He stood there, doing as I asked, with the boat aimed toward the pier. "No funny business, mister." The man, who was Caucasian like half of the crew, nodded.
"Good, and make sure to park it properly. If you try to ram the pier or something like that, I will hold you personally responsible, got it?" Giving me a low nod, I believed I had just ruined his last-ditch attempt.
Running toward the door I had come through, I arrived just in time to drop-kick the first goon who had just finished climbing up and aim down at the second in line. I shot the rail next to his fingers, making him drop backward into the third one, just in time to roll to the side to dodge the shot coming from the first goon who had been knocked down.
Rolling as if it were a Dark Souls game, I circled around and created a clone to lunge at the first goon, getting his attention. This gave me time to switch my grip on the gun and throw it at him, making him recoil in pain. I then had enough time to reach him and take the gun away, just as the pair on the stairs peeked up and started firing in my direction.
Sending two clones, one rolling toward him and the other trying to flank him, I grabbed the rail and dropped down safely. I faced the third goon, who was too busy looking up to notice me. I reached out to him, using him as a human body shield to aim at the one on the stairs.
"Drop the gun. It's over." The man put down his weapon, looking frustrated and grinding his teeth, before getting tased as well.
"PRT. How can I help you?"
"This is Cape speaking, again. I've secured a boat with slaves from the ABB. Please send a team to pier 18 of the docks."
"Understood, Cape. We will send a team right away. Please wait for them to arrive." I nodded before hanging up.
After forcing the people to anchor down, I decided to take a peek at the 'shipment'. There were at least four dozen women of different ages, from children like the ones I saw earlier to middle-aged ones hugging each other and in tears. Near the back wall, I saw Xiù thanks to my enhanced vision and ability to track so many people at once.
"You are being rescued. The PRT will be here any moment now." Not everyone understood, but the message had to be relayed in the proper languages.
As I returned to the board, a sudden chilling feeling washed over me. Scanning the area, I quickly spotted a figure crouching on the rooftop of the warehouse. They wore a red oni mask, a black bodysuit, and a belt adorned with knives and grenades. It was Oni Lee.
Without hesitation, I leaped from the board, my feet barely touching the ground before I sensed a presence behind me. Reacting swiftly, I drew my knife and spun around, engaging in a rapid exchange of shallow cuts with Oni Lee. Fortunately, my transformation held strong during this initial clash.
As the first Oni Lee clone lunged forward with a knife thrust, I anticipated the presence of a second clone behind me. Using my knowledge of their abilities, I calculated the length of their arms and blades. Stepping forward and to the side, I maneuvered myself to reach the side of the first assaultant, forcefully pushing him toward the second one behind me.
In the midst of this maneuver, a third Oni Lee clone materialized above us, above the first clone, descending with a downward stab using both hands in the handle. Reacting with agility, I aimed a kick at his stomach, but misjudged the angle. Instead, my blow landed lower, striking his legs backwards. As his own body weight bore down on me, I executed a hazardous one-foot jump to the side, partially evading the impact. Using my arms to defend against the incoming weapon, I managed to redirect his momentum in the opposite direction making fall flat on the ground, masked face first.
"Daijoubu desu ka?" I winced sympathetically as the fallen foe turned his head to glare at me with hatred. But before he could make any move, my hand swiftly went behind me strucking the flesh of the individual who was about to appear behind me. "Predictable."
The cut was shallow due to the shorter reach of both my current arms and blade, but it was enough to make him panic and teleport once more to a distance.
Now, it was just the two of us. The other clones had all melted into white ashes. Even in the fading red light of the setting sun, I could see the small, glittering spot of blood staining his bodysuit. I heard a sigh, whether out of frustration or an attempt to force himself to relax. The villain took one of his grenades and pulled the pin, but instead of throwing it, he held it down, the created a second one to his side.
Rushing towards me, only one of them released the safety lever, starting the countdown on their explosive. Now I knew who the original was, but he had already raised the stakes of our fight by bringing explosives into play. It was now a truly lethal battle.
Using two illusionary clones, they charged forward as I retreated as fast as my 'normal' body could, sprinting to put distance between us. I lured them into a false sense of safety by showing what my powers were, as the clones dispelled upon physical contact. Then, the clone holding the loose grenade detonated behind me, but not before another one appearing before me, holding a knife in one hand and clutching a grenade in the other.
We clashed, exchanging thrusts a couple of times, until I noticed Oni Lee glancing to where I came from, then looking in the opposite direction before releasing the lever of the grenade.
Just in time, I turned around to see Oni Lee a few meters away, as the remaining clone from earlier sent his grenade towards me. It became a matter of timing as I dropped a rectangular piece of paper.
Poof! Substitution Technique!
Oni Lee looked around confused for a moment, now face to face with his clone stabbing him before the familiar sound hitting next to me was the only warning he got before the piece of paper detonated as a flash grenade.
Boom!
There was nothing left to identify Oni Lee amidst the gore of a dozen grenades, only a few feet away from him. Even I who stood like ten meters away was pelted by painful shrapnel in my arms, legs, and body. Though the damage was greatly diminished by covering my body with chakra, I was likely bleeding.
The sound of sirens roared in the distance as the green and white lights signaled the arrival of the PRT. It was my cue to leave.
Forcing myself to move quickly through the pain, I ran with all my strength until I reached a blind spot, then used the Body Flickering technique to swiftly escape from the area.
How ironic. Just a couple of months ago, I was talking about how the ABB was preventing the Empire from slaughtering the Asian population, and now I had killed one of their only two capes.
Note: Well, it took a while to make it, but here its. Ladies and gentlemens the first body count.
Last edited: Jul 12, 2023
25 - And look down upon the bay.
25 - And look down upon the bay.
PRT
Piggot examined the reports before her, surrounded by the other heroes of the Protectorate in the conference room. "As you all may know, Oni Lee was killed by a new cape during her mission to rescue a shipment of human trafficking victims from the ABB."
"More like hoist by his own petard," added Assault, peering at the forensic report.
"The use of violence was highly controlled," voiced Armsmaster. "There were only two deaths, and arguably both were accidental with that man who drowned after fell off the ship while it turned. Most of the takedowns were executed stealthily using a taser to incapacitates them minimizing lasting damage, and tie them up with plastic zip ties."
"She doesn't seem familiar with firearms, or at least she used them more as a distraction than offensively," Miss Militia chimed in with her input.
"She's very athletic, likely with a tentative Thinker rating for coordination, considering that jump onto the boat," Velocity pointed out, referring to the information gathered from the interrogations.
"She's strong enough to break a kneecap with a stomp and knock out a man with a punch," observed Dauntless, referring to the torture section of the report.
"She somehow gained access to flashbang grenades," added Triumph. The individuals they had apprehended hadn't witnessed the fight but had heard the explosions.
"If she wasn't able to acquire one from Oni Lee," Assault commented with seriousness.
"A Master rating of 4 seems fitting," agreed Battery, noting that it appears she can induce terrifying hallucinations in her victims.
Piggot decisively closed the file. "The new cape, currently known as Phantasmagoria, should be approached with caution. Consider her a dangerous vigilante and do not engage without support. However, attempt to recruit her to the PRT, though it is a low priority."
Her gaze swept across the room. "As much as I want to see the gang activities disrupted, she got Oni Lee killed, and that will likely spark a gang war now that blood has been shed."
This means everyone will need to work extra shifts and be prepared to be called in at any time for a real emergency, particularly involving Empire's capes, as it is unlikely the Merchants can do anything. The only third party capable of halting their advances could be the individuals behind that team of mercenaries, who have yet to cross paths with any capes as far as they know.
Ward
Browbeat POV:
Just yesterday, I joined the Ward program of the PRT as Browbeat, a Brute/Striker. After a nasty encounter with Hellhound and Regent, I realized I couldn't face the villains alone, which led me to join the team.
Vista seemed disappointed at not having another girl around. Shadow Stalker sneered at me. Clockblocker tried to make a joke, but it only made the atmosphere more awkward. Kid Win was friendly but kept his distance, leaving only Gallant and Aegis to talk to.
I surveyed the space, assessing each of their responses, the context, the implications, and the meaning behind their words and actions.
One glaring issue was how the mood soured when Shadow Stalker entered the room. Everyone forced themselves to smile and act friendly towards her, despite her jaded and unfriendly demeanor.
Gallant seemed hesitant when it came to explaining the situation. He wasn't exactly defending his teammate or praising her, while Aegis believed it was just a matter of time before she warmed up to them.
There was a certain tension between Gallant, whom I caught staring at Shadow Stalker several times, and his on-again, off-again relationship with Glory Girl from New Wave. However, there was no indication that he saw her, a girl of color, as a potential romantic partner, but rather as a subject of study.
Coil
This unexpected turn of events took me by surprise, but I saw potential in it. Sending the Undersiders on strategic operations to distract the Empire could be a clever move. If the Empire manages to take down Lung, he might spill their secret identities, neatly resolving the situation. However, if the fight drags on, I may need to bolster their strength and hire Faultline's crew or the Travelers who were in the area for some extra firepower, compensating for the lack of brute force among my subordinates.
Scanning through my files, I tried to predict possible outcomes. My power allowed me to glimpse two timelines, but holding onto them meant not able to make further decision making every timeline a calculated choice.
To be honest, I initially thought Sage could be the one to shake things up against the Empire. Speaking of him, he was becoming increasingly concerning.
He had been paying visits to the New York PRT, incredibly traveling on foot at highway speeds, earning him a Mover 4 sub-rating in his file. On top of that, the reports from the Simurgh aftermath granted him both a Master 5 and Shaker 4 rating, thanks to his clones and earth wall creation abilities. What made matters worse was that his powers nullified mine and Tattletale's Thinker abilities.
It had only been three months since Sage arrived on Earth Bet, and he had already developed an array of formidable abilities. If we allowed him to grow unchecked for an entire year, there was no telling how powerful and versatile he could become.
Perhaps a bit of misdirection would be necessary to tackle all my problems effectively and swiftly.
The team functioned well in the practice drills, but there was an underlying internal collapse waiting to happen, with Shadow Stalker being the most likely source. However, until someone was willing to address the issue, it remained a powder keg, and I lacked the authority and willingness to enforce it.
Cauldron
"What do you think?" Dr. Mother inquired, looking at the women before her, clad in a black and silver skin-tight suit.
"We should test his potential. In just three months, he has grown powerful enough to be a heavy hitter," Alexandria replied, crossing her arms. "But there are two concerns: his ability to withstand an Endbringer's attention and his worldviews. He's rather optimistic and altruistic, but the extent of his resolve remains uncertain."
"Similar to Legend in that regard?" the black woman asked, raising an eyebrow.
"He shows promise and nuance, and he seems to have genuinely altruistic aims. This will likely lead him to question why we haven't taken action for the Bay or the Case 53 situation."
"There's a shift in power occurring in the Bay, an unexpected one. This will put his mettle to the test," Dr. Mother said, leaning back in her seat.
"And if he succeeds?" the woman inquired, referring to the social experiment on cape feudalism they were running in the city as a potential model for after their job was done.
"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it. It's too soon to consider him a potential new member," Dr. Mother replied. In her eyes, this was just a minor blip on the radar, possibly a mere glitch in the system. Nonetheless, they would keep an eye on him, in case he proves to be the elusive silver bullet they've been seeking.
He wasn't the first one who lift their hopes up before meeting a sudden and unexpected demise.
Greyson POV
The news about Oni Lee's demise hit the next morning, and I was called for an emergency meeting with New Wave. I had no idea how the hell I was going to hide my involvement in it. The situation had blown out of proportion and escalated before I even realized it.
Last night, I had spent hours healing my wounds, doing my best to bandage them up and transforming myself to appear as if I had no injuries or bandages. I felt guilty for hiding the truth from them, and my fear of rejection kept me from coming clean and taking full responsibility, as I should have.
It would have been nice if they were just accepting of whatever happened, but I was too much of a coward. I had just gotten a girlfriend and a halfway decent team, and I didn't want to lose them. Besides, Carol's presence made forgiveness seem nearly impossible. I knew I shouldn't put all the blame on her, but the fear of causing my own downfall from the team gnawed at me.
Now, the whole crew was gathered around the table at the Dallon household for our meeting, simply because it was more convenient for all of us.
"So, we're not going to do anything about this?" I asked, looking expectantly at the adults.
"We need to prepare and defend our territory as best as we can. Lung can't be allowed to go on a rampage," Sarah commented.
"I understand that, but if we just stand there with our arms crossed, the Asians will get trampled with hit and run tactics."
"If a villain goes too far and targets civilians at large, they will receive a kill order. Hookwolf himself is quite close to getting one; he already has a ticket for the Birdcage."
"Who else has a ticket but got out?" I couldn't help but wonder.
"Lung and Kaiser, both of them." Well, that meant something.
"How are we supposed to respond in time to their assaults? Are we just listening to police radio? Are the PRT going to play ball?" I asked, gesturing with my hand, indicating the uncertainty.
"We usually receive calls and reports from people around the area if they spot anything," Sarah replied making me stare at the women.
"Yes? Is there a problem?" She glared at me, the first time Sarah had taken offense at my actions.
"I'm… perplexed, I guess? How do we know if the calls are genuine or just pranks, or worse?" Carol's poker face remained intact, showing no shame in suggesting that our system might be unreliable, slow, or easily compromised, which was essentially a subtle but legal protection racket.
"As an affiliate recognized by the PRT, we rarely cross paths or share operations. So we have a nominated person to verify the reports and give us any needed updates."
"I see. So if you don't cross path with the PRT that often What happened in New York, then?" I asked, finding such cooperation highly unlikely.
"I believe they were mostly testing you and your powers." I grimaced at the flat look Carol gave me.
"Should I prioritize my healing powers, then?" I turned to Sarah.
"It might be for the best. Even though Amy is the best healer in the world, there will be a lot of people getting wounded soon." She nodded.
"Got it. I was just wondering how we should handle the healing services." Carol was quick to the take.
"We are heroes. We do what we must to help people," I replied, giving her a flat look.
"Go and tell the doctors to work for free. And don't forget that my power takes away my energy and time that could be used to get stronger or fight the gangs." We glared at each other for a while.
Sarah cleared her throat, redirecting our attention. "There are laws against the labor of minors, and this could fall under the Rogue category."
I turned my gaze toward Amy, who seemed to shrink slightly. "I'll take a look at the paperwork later on."
The meeting continued a little longer after that before we all parted ways, but I had other plans. "Hey, Amy?"
The brunette turned, looking a bit anxious. "Yeah?"
"Want to go on a date?" I knew Vicky was lurking around the corner, listening in.
"I… I shouldn't. I should be going to the hospital." She turned to leave, but I caught her hand before she could.
"You're not beholden to those duties, you know? Your job should be of being a teen. Make a few mistakes, laugh, get angry. Live and learn." There was a flicker of doubt and comprehension in her eyes.
"If I don't go, people will die." She pulled slightly.
"Even if I had all the power in the world, it might be impossible to save everyone. I know how you feel because that's how I feel about this city." Amy paused for a moment.
"You do?" Her eyes widened as her grip on my hand tightened.
"I do. That's why I want us to go out. To be humans for a while, just a boy asking a girl out." Amy started to blush, her gaze shifting to the side.
"I… I guess I could spare a few hours?" I smiled at her as she excused herself to change into something more appropriate.
I didn't need superpowers to know that Vicky was right around the corner with a sickly sweet smile. "So, you're going with both of them." She paused for a moment, her smile widening. "Just like I told you not to."
"Yes, I am," I replied. Her expression shifted for a moment.
"You know you're going to hurt them both, right?" She flew up to be a head taller than me, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Do you know what will happen if you hurt them?"
"Vicky, you've never scared me, and it's no different now. Whatever the consequences of my actions, I'm ready to accept them." She pursed her lips. "Besides, I think you're speaking out of jealousy. Are you and Dean apaaaaaa… "
The hand on my shoulder tightened, showing her displeasure at the mention of her still-ongoing boyfriend. "Said anything, Grey?" She said with her sweet tone once more.
"Didn't say anything, Vicky," I said with a pained voice as her palm and thumb pressed over some wounds.
"Good." She let go of me and patted the tender spot making me wince. "Just remember what I said."
"You know. You are going to scare him for good if you keep treating people like that." But she just rolled her eyes.
"Don't be a baby." She dismissed without a care.
"Beware, we are the most blind to what we don't want to see, Vicky." I leave it hanging for her to consider.
Speaking of a change of clothing, I very much needed to do the same, as I came fully dressed in my cape outfit, ready to head out and not linger in standby.
I sent a message to Amy to meet me up at a nearby cafe as I went out to change and get something for her.
Seeing the healer dressed up, I almost missed her. She looked like a completely different person, mixing some of the edgy parts of her closet with some kinky stuff like that choker.
[img: https/cdn3.fiction.live/images/1h6kt7o85_1h0qqrq65_TooGayToFunction.png? =95]
"Vicky shove some stuff into you?" I ventured a guess, making her blush.
"Something like that," she replied, blushing further. Oh, my dear summer child.
"Well then, shall we?" I offered her my arm, and after a few moments of hesitation, she giggled and accepted.
"So corny," she teased, but she didn't dislike it.
"How are you going? You have your own place now," Amy started the conversation after we placed our order.
"I'm almost done with the GED. I just want to make sure I have the social studies part down. Science and math aren't assured, besides knowing how some words are written," I said, nodding at the waitress who brought our order.
"What do you plan to do later, once you get the GED?" Amy asked.
"I have some stuff in mind, but I have to see if the law allows me to do it. Becoming a Medical Doctor, among other things. My clones can really put in the work as I focus on training and other stuff," I explained. Amy frowned before taking a sip of her coffee.
"Why are you so obsessed with training? I remember those lightning scars, and what you said about what you did. Aren't you strong enough already?" she asked.
I was about to say something, but I reconsidered. "Amy, I will be honest. For the Bay, if I wanted to start cleaning up all the villains, I could, but I'm not ready to deal with the aftermath. I have other plans in mind for later." I looked her over. "What about you? What do you want to do?"
Amy remained silent with a pained expression. "Ah, you don't want to do anything related to being a cape." She slowly shook her head.
"I never wanted these powers. I never wanted powers, period," she said, and I nodded in understanding. "But I got them anyways, and I got international attention over it. The healer. The girl who could cure cancer with a touch, make someone ten years younger, regrow lost limbs. I'm forced to be a hero. Burdened with this obligation. I couldn't live with myself if I didn't use this power. It's such an opportunity, to save lives."
"I sense a 'but'," I said, seeing the hesitation in her eyes.
"But at the same time… I can't cure everyone. Even if I go to the hospital every night for two or three hours at a time, there are thousands of other hospitals I can't visit, tens of millions of people who are terminally ill or living in a personal hell where they're paralyzed or in constant pain. These people don't deserve to face that, but I can't help them all. I can't help one percent of them if I put in twenty hours a day."
"Then, work smarter, not harder," I offered.
"What do you mean by that?" There was a flicker in her eyes.
"Amy, you have limitations and conditions, whether they are natural or enforced ones. The best we can do is play smart, use our brains to leverage the world and the resources we have available."
"It's not that easy," she rebutted.
"It's not easy to keep up with your lifestyle either. I can see how tired you were, how you still are. If you hate this so much, it's better to call it quits before you grow to resent it." She recoiled at my words.
"Too late for that, huh? What happened?" She gripped her mug while looking away.
"There was this kid, an immigrant from Cairo, born with his heart outside his body. He was lying there, fast asleep, looking like an angel. Just for a second, I considered just leaving him. The doctors could have finished the job, but it would have been dangerous. He might have died if I'd left him on the table, the job half done. I hated him."
Amy looked down, scowling, her teeth showing. "No, I hated that he would have a normal life, because I'd given up mine. I was scared that I might intentionally make a mistake. That I might let myself fuck up the procedure. I could have killed him or ruined his life, you know? I actually considered, for the briefest moment, abandoning a child to suffer or die."
"You are too kind, Amy. You made sure he was okay, you…" I stopped myself. "Forget about it, I'm overstepping here. Here." Fishing from my pocket, I drew a key and handed it over to her.
"What is this?" She looked down at the offered item.
"A copy of my apartment's door. I promised you that I will have a place for you when I moved out, so whenever you feel like not being at home, need help, or just want to run away for a while, please drop by. I have a couch for you if you ever need it."
"G-Grey." She stumbled, her hand grasping the keys. "Thank you."
[img: https/cdn3.fiction.live/images/1h6ksub97_1h0qtq3fi_ShuttingDown.png? =95]
With an atomic blush on her face, she looked at me as if I were her savior. "You are enduring all this time, your resentment is from what you feel was stolen from you. I don't care if you want to keep being Panacea in the future, I just want you to be happy and choose your own path in life." Those words were the ones she needed to be kept driven into her in order to overcome the feeling Carol had impose into her.
Tears started to fall from her eyes as I reached out for her hands, grasping them with my own. In that moment, I knew I had truly become someone precious to her. A person outside of her very own sister she could hold on into.
Notes: Sorry for the delay, this chapter was done like a week ago and I don't know why I didn't posted it yet. I'm half way done with the newest update and it will be the last one before the start of canon events.
Note 2: The site where I post this story is allowing me to export the images I uploaded into it, so there is no need to do the annoying work of looking up the OG link of each image, or upload local ones into other sites.
Last edited: Aug 16, 2023
26 - For all my life, a stranger I remain.
One thing led to another as we were having our coffee, sharing concerns about the upcoming events of the imminent gang war I had kickstarted.
"I don't know what to expect," she admits, "there are always patients coming from all over the country for treatment."
"And with your power not affecting brains," I grimaced, realizing how easily one of Oni Lee's grenade shards could have entered my head with just some bad luck. "I find it to be a rather arbitrary limitation."
"I… Greyson, I'm going to trust you with this, but I… I can affect brains." I couldn't help but feel confused; it was something everyone had taken for granted already.
"Then why don't you?"
"Because I'm afraid of changing them in ways I can't fix, causing even the slightest mistake that could ruin that person's life forever." Her fears were actually valid.
"In that case, I suggest two things. First, you could study some actual neurosurgery, or even better, ask such surgeons for advice. They are the ones who face such difficulties more often than not." She was about to say something, but then she frowned.
"They will start asking questions." Now she was making excuses.
"Then I will ask them for both of us. I don't have such reservations, but I share the concerns." Her frown turned into a scoff at the perceived 'disregard' of not sharing the same worldview.
"And the other?" She huffed, already getting moody.
"Work around it. Mark's depression is a brain issue, right? But I did hear he doesn't take his meds, so maybe you could tinker a bit so his own body can generate the needed drugs or… what was it called? Stem cells, and let the body fix the issue itself, no longer your issue." The girl started to focus on the hypothetical situation.
"That… could work but… if I do that, I could be labeled a wet Tinker." That was complicated.
"Amy, the PRT has Gallant; they are willing to play ball if we do. And if they start complaining hard, don't be afraid to go nuclear and expose the hypocrisy." The brunette looked aghast.
"But that will ruin him, and Vicky will hate me forever." I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes.
"Those people are politicians; they don't play by the same rules as we do. They're too used to living in a dog-eat-dog world, and the only reason they're there is because they've stepped on enough necks without getting theirs chopped off along the way. Only direct negative consequences will stop them."
A flash of expression crossed Amy's face. "Carol does mention certain… characters from time to time." Right, she is a lawyer. Better steer the conversation somewhere else.
"It will be up to you if you want to do it. You've already told me about how 'she' can be, so when is your birthday again?"
"October fifth." That's almost six months from now.
"In half a year, they'll be out of your hair if you want to fly more solo by then." Amy grabbed her cup and brought it to her lips, taking only a sip of it.
"How can you be so flippant?"
"Because I'm in my thirties. By now I've learned the limits of my patience, nerves, and energy from experience. And when you start to feel the wear and tear, energy management is no different from money: every bit counts, save for emergencies, and many luxuries go out the window. Mostly in the form of what others think."
"Are you serious?" She looked at me skeptically.
"Honey, I learned to love coffee because of that."
"I can't tell if you're being genuine or sarcastic."
"I miss my old T-shirt; it read: 'Sarcasm, just one of my many talents.' I used it quite often."
"The sarcasm or the shirt?"
"Yes." We stared at each other for a moment before bursting into laughter.
I made sure to accompany her on her way back home, our hands intertwined, providing comfort and warmth to her.
"Thanks for listening… and for giving me advice," Amy said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear with a slow, thoughtful gesture.
"Anytime, Amy. I understand that asking for help isn't easy, and often, the fear of seeking it can be the biggest obstacle we face." She looked up at me, her eyes holding admiration rather than romantic affection.
"I wish it were that simple."
"I know. It's something I grapple with too - the feeling of being a burden to those around you, the pressure to always make them smile or perform perfectly, and the constant worry about how they perceive us." Her eyes conveyed everything, and the bond between us only reinforced that understanding.
"Goodbye, Amy." I took a step back from her, the connection lingering for a while longer. Reluctantly, she unlocked her front door and stepped inside her house, and only then did the connection finally break.
As I walked away, I gazed up at the sky, contemplating whether I might also be deceiving myself. Yes, training was necessary, and my injuries were already healing, leaving behind a dull ache from Oni Lee's grenade.
Still, I had confronted one of the terrors of this city, incapacitating him despite imposing severe limitations on myself. That realization hinted that, as I currently am, I am capable of achieving much more.
The city was on the verge of erupting into conflict between the Empire and the ABZ. The Protectorate had its own issues with Shadow Stalker, and Purity might be drawn back into the fray if Kaiser had his way. All the while, incidents like the one involving old man Qin Jian continued to occur.
…
I suddenly halted in my tracks.
Events were about to take a dark turn, and I was facing a crucial choice - to take proactive steps to reshape the world or to wait until circumstances forced my hand.
But if I chose to act, what path would I follow? How far was I willing to go? I had already caused one person's death, inflicted grave injuries on another, and tormented many more with nightmares. Who was to say I wouldn't descend even further?
Turning to the side, I found myself facing a glass storefront panel, my reflection staring back at me. It was a face that both belonged and didn't belong to me - a face that had willingly taken on a mantle of responsibility, yet was plagued by cowardice; a face of a human harboring the potential for monstrosity.
"Despite everything, it's still you," I murmured to my reflection.
The image smiled back at me.
Inside one of E88's hideouts:
A pair moved crates and boxes with purpose. The pawn shop below served as both a legitimate business and a cover for their operations. Upstairs, stockpiles of drugs, money, guns, and ammunition were carefully organized, ready to be deployed in case of emergencies that could disrupt their supply lines or destroy their labs.
Unbeknownst to them, an observer silently as a fly in the wall, meticulously making notes their movements and capturing their conversations in memory. After all, this came was only became known to him because he followed them from another location.
"This is it, you know? It looks like we're finally going to deal with those bastards once and for all," one of the skinheads declared with a sadistic grin.
"What happens next?" inquired a younger man, barely a teenager, who was assisting with the movement of crates.
"What do you mean?"
"We beat or drive Lung away, then what? Are we just stuck dealing with the Protectorate, or is there more?"
"Those fucking gunsmen have been messing with our operations. They appear out of fucking thin air, shooting our people down, and vanish like smoke. Once we find out who's behind it, then we can really start making a change."
"Oh, so there's more to it than just the Protectorate?"
"Yeah, a lot more. Until now, we've kept things low-key, quiet, so the right folks can sleep at night. In a month or two, we'll show those yellow they should have stayed in their backwater countries."
A silence hung between the two of them, the young man casting occasional glances at the other's back. "What about that new guy with New Wave, Sage?"
The man shrugged. "We'll see where he falls. He's soft. No matter how big your gun is, it won't do squat if you can't pull the trigger."
"No, I mean… people are talking, you know?"
"Yeah, prancing around on the beach like it's a damn waterpark, or walking on water like Jesus' second coming. Ha! Like he can turn the water red, into wine, or whatever."
"No, I mean what he's saying online and in his public speeches. People are starting to distance themselves from us."
"Sooner or later, we'll make him shut up or fall in line. I swear, if Cricket wasn't some scared mute locked up in that head cage, or Othala weren't paired with Victor, we could try to use some honey to lure him in."
"What about the twins?"
"Like they could ever leave Kaiser's side," he scoffed. "Maybe he told Rune he's not interested, but once he sees the good we're doing for the city, he might start seeing things our way."
"I guess so." The conversation lapsed into silence after that.
And thus, the thirteenth target was marked down in a map.
Inside an ABZ hideout:
A Japanese man stood by the window, his expression tense as he took a drag from his cigarette. Puffs of smoke escaped his nostrils as he exhaled, his face reflecting his deep concern.
Though not fluent in any Asian languages, the man was slowly piecing together the meanings of the words he overheard, deciphering the context and essence of conversations. Words like drugs, guns, money, and even more unsettling, prostitutes, hung in the air from time to time.
Taking deep breath, I needed to keep my composure, releasing any Killing Intent will reveal him presence.
This man was one of the powerless individuals operating under Lung, dealing with human trafficking reluctantly or not, I had no sympathy for the man. The dire situation he found himself in made it clear that mercy was not something he could expect from Lung or his enemies.
Having recently learned about the enigmatic organization lurking in the city's shadows, the ABZ proved to be a formidable challenge to spy on. Language barriers complicated matters, with Chinese, Japanese, and Korean being spoken among its diverse members in leadership positions.
From the tidbits of information gleaned from both people and the internet, it became apparent that the coalition of various nationalities within the ABZ was tenuous at best. Lingering resentments and old grudges from their respective homelands had led to a fractured community, where distrust ran deep. Even the younger generation carried the burdens of their parents' feuds, perpetuating discrimination and animosity as they vied for their place in the world.
Despite this complexity, the ABZ was held together with brute force, relying on their leader's iron fist to keep things civil among each other. Unlike the E88, which had a centralized network, the ABZ's structure was decentralized, with distinct territories, hierarchies, and illegal operations for each nationality. This intricate web made surveillance a far more arduous task.
A dozen spy pigeons were deployed, flying in parallel through the streets, peering into windows and observing the people within. An advantage emerged from the gang members' inclination to display their status through distinct attire or room decorations. However, the system was far from perfect, with numerous blind spots, alleyways, and concealed underground locations evading the observer's watchful gaze. Sometimes, he focused on the wrong side of a building or missed crucial moments due to timing.
Despite the pressing time constraints, patience became his greatest ally. He was determined to follow every lead, even if it meant combing through the territory multiple times.
Sooner or later he was going to find Lung, but more importantly their brothels, no matter how many times he had to retrace his steps or endure setbacks.
The Unexpected Boon:
Surveying the city with attentive eyes proved to be more disheartening than I had anticipated. Every location my gaze fell upon conveyed a small story that contributed to a much larger narrative - anomalies that stood out within the broader demographic of specific areas.
As expected, there were numerous areas where the homeless congregated in order to survive: warehouses, storage houses, and makeshift shelters constructed from a few sheets of metal to shield against the rain, and layers of paper to ward off the cold.
Instances of drug usage, the presence of women engaged in street work during daylight hours, and individuals seeking their next dose by any means possible, regardless of their background or age, painted a grim portrait.
Even the extraordinary parahuman powers that existed couldn't offer assistance to these individuals unless they helped themselves… well, to be honest, that's not entirely true. Human Master powers could indeed be employed for good to address these situations, but that's a separate matter.
My primary focus amidst the Docks was to locate drug labs within the buildings while observing the patterns of foot traffic, and it was during this endeavor that a particular sight captured my attention.
A factory constructed from red bricks, its massive sliding metal door securely locked with a coil of rusted chain, caught my eye. Stretching across nearly half a block and rising two stories tall, the bold white letters on the sign atop it read 'Redmond Welding.'
A pigeon landed upon a pole of a powerline, except the wires that once stretched between them were absent, having been severed and sold for their copper content.
While the first floor exuded an air of abandonment and was draped in cobwebs, the second floor told a different story entirely. It appeared lived-in, with a massive TV positioned alongside gaming consoles, a pyramid of soda cans, and several pizza boxes.
Two possibilities presented themselves here: either the establishment was a runaway hideout for affluent youth, an explanation that didn't quite align with the excessive space; or it served as the sanctuary for a group who needed to keep a low profile while being of significance, aka Capes.
Could this potentially be the hideout of Leet and Uber? Given that Leet, a Tinker, would require ample space for his projects, and the surroundings boasted a substantial collection of spare parts downstairs, it wasn't entirely implausible. Considering their affinity for video games, stumbling upon them after a night long videogame marathon wouldn't come as a shock.
A blonde girl entered my field of vision. While she wasn't particularly striking in appearance, in any other circumstance, I might not have given her a second thought. My initial assumption, that she might be one of the guy's girlfriends, was abruptly halted as another pair came into view. A remarkably attractive young teenager with a slender build, a head of black curly hair, and stylish attire, stood alongside a girl who possessed masculine features - thick eyebrows and a muscular physique, featuring one of the biggest resting bitch face I had encountered outside of Carol.
Though I couldn't hear their conversation, their body language provided enough insight into their moods, and the picture it painted wasn't pleasant. Not only were all three of them parahumans, as indicated by the fluctuations in their energies, but the boy appeared visibly drained, while the girl with the more masculine traits emanated a primal, almost animalistic, aura.
Scant groups of parahumans existed in the Bay, and while I didn't knew their civilian identities, one of the three was a recognizable figure in the media - Hellhound, also known as Bitch, or Rachel Lindt. This indicated that the trio before me was none other than the Undersiders.
Well, well, what a surprise. It seemed prudent to gather information about them before presenting them with their options.
Notes:
And with this, it begun the canon events of Worm
A-1 The bugging feeling
A-1 The bugging feeling
Tensions were building up, and the patrols around the neighborhood doubled after some words from Neil. "Greyson, I know you don't like to harm villains with your powers; even if most of the gang have heavy hitters, just remember what we told you."
I frowned before nodding. "Give the enemy a chance to retreat; don't go for lethal unless it's a last resort. I can also retreat if needed to." It seems like there was an issue with fighting non-brute capes without resulting in injuries, even in my passive state, so someone like Victor, Othella, and Rune could go down with a strong enough punch, but they were the minority.
Looking down in my to-do list, I saw something I had postponed for a while now. 'Check on the bullied girl.'
At least touch ground with her for half an hour and a stroll outside, and maybe we could talk some about how things are going over there in Winslow after my speech.
Oddly enough, I couldn't find her as I got there when school was over, but there was a particular trio who seemed suspiciously happy. Given that I was in normal garb, it was easy for me to slip into the crowd while keeping a low profile to get closer to the girls.
"Do you think she will stop coming after that?" One of the followers asked.
"She was wet like a sewer rat and smelling like one." The group laughs with evil satisfaction at the one getting joy out of harming others without repercussion.
"She deserves it for being so weak." The redhead said it with confidence.
"And who deserves that?" I ask from behind, making them shoot a glare toward me.
"Who do you… oh, n,nothing, nothing at all." The arrogant and insolent attitude trying to tell me off suddenly turned into fear and shame as they realized who I was.
"Oh, but you sound so happy and confident. I'm sure it's something you must be oh so proud of." The social trap was set, and she knew it; everyone knew it; the group as a whole was just there to make sure the bullies didn't throw shit at them, no matter who else had to pay the price in exchange for their safety.
"It's none of your fucking business." Sophia said she was stepping forward.
"You are in enough shit, miss. Soon, you will be inconsequential ." I didn't even turn to face the dark-skinned girl. "So, Emma, are you going to spill the beans the easy way or the hard way?
"Are you threatening me? Huh?" The 'normal' bully got some courage out of nowhere as I kept looking down on her.
"The hard way, then. You will likely get a call before evening; until then, enjoy the noon while you can."
Knocking on the door of the principal's office before entering, I look at the woman behind the desk; she looks tired and slightly concerned.
"Sage," she greeted curtly, "what do I own the pleasure?"
"Civic duties of a concerned citizen with the leeway of a cape. But that can wait. How are you? How are you holding up?" She blinked, getting caught off guard.
"I'm fine." She lied as naturally as she breathed. "The situation is tense, but a lot quieter than I anticipated."
"How so? With the coming gang war, everyone could be ready to jump at each other's throats." I pointed that out.
"That could be the case, but your speech back then surprisingly had a much bigger impact on the students." That was honestly unexpected.
"Now you are flattering me and making me intrigued." With a shadow of a smile, she nodded.
"The students were using the suggested methods to fight among each other from your PHO thread: sports and grades. Of course, there are always the few who can't accept their loss with grace, but they were kept in check by the rest, and there were also plenty of fights among themselves. It was awkwardly peaceful over all, but now with the gang war, both sides dropped their issues and kept apart for the off chance of someone actually being armed."
"It's curious how violence can also bring peace: M.A.D. or Mutual Asserted Destruction; an armed society is a polite society; a peace of steel is better than a golden war. Same wisdom, different words."
The women chuckled with dark humor. "Tell that to the gangs."
"Don't I know it? So, if I can change the subject, there is a delicate issue at hand here." Her position shifted to getting back to business. "It has come to my attention that there is a situation surrounding one Emma Barnes, and after refusing to cooperate, I'm forced to bring it to the proper authority, her parents."
The women blinked in disbelief. "So you want to call her parents?"
"That is right; given that this school has the number and address of all parents in case of emergency, I would like to ask you to call him and give me the phone."
"That is reasonable enough." It took five minutes to get the number and start dialing for the person in question. "Mr. Barnes? Ms. Blackwell, the principal of Winslow… No, your daughter isn't in trouble as far as I know, but Sage here, from New Wave, wants to talk to you about her… huh. Here"
"Thank you." Putting the phone in my ear, I could hear the voice on the other side in a concerned manner. "Sage speaking."
"Sage? What is wrong with my daughter? Did something happen?" This could be hard; I needed to play my hand right or I would alienate a lot of people.
"Not exactly, sir. It's a delicate matter, and I would like to talk in private with you and your family. I assure you, it's important."
"I… I see." The man let go of the breath he was holding. "I will drop out of the office earlier and head home." After getting the address, I wrote it down on a piece of paper before we said our goodbyes and hung up the phone.
"If I may ask, What business do you have with my student?" She asked with keen interest.
"Sorry, but it's something between her and her family to resolve. I'm just a mediator trying to smooth the water."
"I see." Her low tone showed how unhappy she was with that. "I suppose it's a cape-related business?"
"No, not at all. Using the hero card makes people take you more seriously and play a lot nicer, though."
Jumping from rooftop to rooftop but otherwise walking toward Barne's home, I called Dean. "Yes?" I could hear that he was surrounded by other people at the moment.
"Any progress?" I asked dryly and straight to the point, my impatience palpable.
"Ah, no, I'm trying to talk things through."
"In the meantime, she and her friend pulled a 'prank' on someone, making her 'wet like a sewer rat and smelling as one', according to the giggling maniacs, who were oh so proud of themselves."
"… Just, give me some time." I could hear him tense up, and the group around him noticed how he was acting up. "The situation is delicate right now."
"Do what you must, or drown in excuses. I'm only giving you the heads up as a last chance to do it; I'm likely going to meet with the Chief by nightfall. Do not disappoint." I cut the call right there. I don't care if I hurt his feelings; it has been a month since he knew about this and never moved a finger.
By the time I arrived at the place in question, the car had turned around to park in the garage, and behind him, a familiar car approached. "Carol."
"What is the meaning of this?" She asked, making a strong stand.
"Are you fine with involving your coworker, sir?" The man had red hair like his daughter.
"I need to make sure." He said. He was overtly worried over her daughter, which means it could be either very difficult or very easy.
"Of course." We stared at each other for a moment, like he was waiting for something more, until Carol coughed politely.
"Right, come inside." With the man in front, we all enter the home. I could tell there were a number of softer tones all around, a feminine feeling overall, which is a bad sign.
Leading to the kitchen, a woman was waiting for us, light-waved brown-haired and with a nice body her daughter inherited. In the stove, a kittle was over the fire. "Good afternoon, I'm Zoe," the woman greeted me. "Hi Carol, nice to see you." The blonde give the brunette a nod with a professional smile.
Going back to the stove, she picked up four cups as we took a seat in the dinner table. "Tea or coffee?"
"Tea, please." I asked, while the other two asked for coffee, making it a split on the type of drink. "You wanted to talk about Emma, right?"
"Yes," while it was weird for the mother to start the conversation, I let it go, "I will explain the situation from the beginning. After the Madison incident, I went for a photo shoot for a debut scene, which is where I met her and her friends. She was interested in me, but I wasn't interested in reciprocating her feelings." I cast a sideways glance to the other two to gauge their reactions.
Carol was feeling angry but also anxious for some reason, while Alan was angry. "Wasn't she good enough for you?" He completely ignored the three looks of disbelief.
"She is fifteen, sir. And even then, I could tell we weren't compatible with each other." I lower my tone before blowing the steam from my cup of tea. "As I was saying, the experience wasn't pleasant for both of us to the point the photographer asked her to leave because she was interrupting his work and she had finished her session already."
The trio nodded following my explanation. "A few weeks ago, when I gave a speech in Winslow, I came across a situation. Emma with a group of friend facing a girl in the halls, cornering her against the walls while making a plausible deniable social and psychological attack on her."
"So you have no proof." Alan said, jumping to the defense of the girl.
I pointedly ignored the man. "I tried to talk with the girl; she didn't seem to be willing to speak about her problems, but as a former teacher, I can see cues of emotional abuse done to her. And while it might not seem like much has changed today."
Taking a sip of my cup, I let them stew a little. "I came to take a look at the situation this noon, to see how she was, but to no avail, but I found your daughter and friend awfully cheerful, so I got closer to hear what they had to say. So when I asked what their group meant by 'wet like a sewer rat and smelling like one", they went from confident to scared very quickly and refused to answer."
"So?" I was close to strangling the man.
"Sir?" Doubting my ears.
"I asked what it has to do with us or why you are bothering us." I clutched the mug tightly, quickly choosing to put it down before accidentally breaking it.
"Honey, a moment, please." Zoe asked, clearly disturbed by the men's behavior. Leaving me alone with Carol.
"What are you trying to pull off?" She asked, straight to the point.
"I will tell you all the deeper stuff at home, given how useless that boy turned out." Her frown of dislike turned into one of confusion and intrigue.
"Who?"
"Dean. Seriously, if it were for me, I couldn't let Vicky date such a half-baked pushover," I quickly realize how she could have taken that, more so due how inflatuated the girl was with him. "She deserves better." It seems there were some arguments behind the doors before they returned; Alan was clearly dissatisfied and upset at the whole deal.
"I understand you are bringing this issue into our hands; we will take care of it now." Ready to push us off with a smile on her face.
"I'm sorry, but that is only half of the issue." Both parents turned toward me with a frown.
"What do you mean?" Zoe asked.
"From what I gathered from the group, she keeps company with two other girls in school. One of them is called Madison, not a major issue here, and Sophia Hess." I could see how the men tensed up significantly at the mention of that name.
"You are trending in dangerous water, Sage." Alan narrowed his eyes, his posture changing completely. I gave him a bored look while taking a sip of the cup.
"I'm aware of who she is, and that is why I'm here to tell you outright." I then slammed the cup on the table, making a startling sound as my voice dropped with clear authority. "Keep Emma away from Sophia; a shitstorm is brewing and your daughter is in the splash zone. So you better prepare your defense and disavow your association, or she will pay the price as well."
Rising from my seat, I leave it clear that there was no joking around. "I will check again later on the mental health and stability of your daughter."
I look at each of them in the eyes. "Your desire to protect her isn't wrong; just remember that, just like the burning feeling after a gym session or growth pains. It is part of the process of becoming stronger, healthier, and better."
"But she is just a child." Alan argued weakly.
Empty the mug. I headed toward the exit. "You can ignore my warning and try to protect her against everything; just remember, we are not omnipotent or omniscient. No matter how much we want to be there for others, we can't; we will only fail miserably at that. Suffering is a constant in life; the only difference it makes is if it makes us stronger or wears us down until it breaks us."
Carol and I left Alan behind, standing in the kitchen looking like lost and confused children. Only Zoe was coherent enough to catch up with us and open the door.
"You!" Emma gasped, looking at me as she was about to enter the home.
I couldn't help but feel smug. "Well, it seems like the call from your parents wasn't needed, sexual harasser." The three females coiled at the adjetive as I walked past the teen, keeping my distance from her.
"I don't know what he told you, but he is lying!" Emma desperately defended herself.
"H-honey, we need to talk." Looking at me, her expression was like that of a child caught acting naughty.
"Mom, just stop. He is lying!" So much was her hysteria that the teen didn't notice how Carol also exited the house and went for the car, to which I stood by the passenger side to get inside.
"How big is it?" She asked as the engine started.
"There will be one less Ward before the end of the week." Was all I said before pulling out my cellphone. "I'm calling everyone; better rip the aid band about the bigger issue."
"What bigger issue?" Carol looked to the side, her hand clunching on the wheel.
"Powers are living beings, and they affect their host's mood." There was a moment of silence between us as she kept driving. "Carol?"
"What? Greyson, what are you doing in the car?" The tone of her voice caught me off guard, like she was surprised.
"What do you mean by that? We just went out of Alan's house to yours." She frowned for a moment.
"Yeah, that is right," she mutter, but something is bugging me.
"As I was saying, I'm going to make an announcement, so I'm sending a message to everyone." I started once more.
"What is it about?" She cast a glance at my direction as we stopped at a light.
"Powers are living beings inside our heads." And she blanked once more as the scene repeated itself.
I quickly got to my phone as I took off my safety belt and exited the car. I saw how Carol just continued driving without me, like she had forgot I was there at all.
I instantly dialed Dean. "Yes?" The boy sounded anxious, but I was panicking.
"Dean, this is worse than I thought. Alert Piggot that we have an M/S situation. Meet you at the HQ, boy." Jumping from rooftop to rooftop, a blur crossed the kilometers of urban terrain in the blink of an eye.
A-2 The Wizard of Oz
A-2 The Wizard of Oz
In my mad rush toward the PRT HQ of the Bay, I could barely slow myself down when I came to the entrance, barely slowing down enough to open the door, and by the time I was facing the main desk, I had half a dozen foam sprayers aiming toward me, both from the units from the entrances, the ones in the hall, and the ones on the rooftop.
"W-Welcome t-to PRT H-HQ, how c-can I help you?" The receptionist stutters as I take a few deep breaths to calm down.
"This is Sage, from New Wave. We have a situation, and I request an urgent meeting with Piggot." Staring at my face for a moment.
"Oh, yes. It's you; let me call her." Doing a hand wave to the people around us, they went back to standby while still looking at my direction, and they weren't the only ones, mostly wondering what just ruffled the feathers of the guards.
"The director is in a meeting right now," the receptionist said while holding the phone. "You will have to wait or appoint a schedule with her secretary." An appointment? An appointment, she says?
"I'm in a hurry; can't you just…" I took a deep breath. Calm down, Greyson. She is a busy woman in charge of an organization; if this hasn't blown over over the last thirty years, it can hold on for a few hours or even days.
"I will wait then. Sorry for alarming you all." I didn't like it at all, but I had no choice but to wait; the world didn't revolve around me, and I was being an impatient child.
Turning around and heading for the nearest bench, I hear the woman speaking again. "Her secretary says to meet her immediately, Sage. Officer Johnson, O'mally, please escort him to conference room 3?" Oddly enough, instead of bringing a parahuman down, I was sent up with two guards in tow. Did they suspect some sort of contamination by proxy?
The conference room 3 wasn't a conference room; escorting director Piggot were Armsmaster, Miss Militia, and Gallant, who was more like facing a trial than being part of the PRT side.
"Gallant here was kind enough to inform me about a M/S situation." Her tone informed me plenty of her displeasure at the situation. How much was it for using her Ward to make a direct like, or the situation at hand, was unknown.
"How much did the boy tell you?" I asked while heading for a seat, but just as I was about to sit, I froze for a moment and looked around the situation to see where everyone was located and what they looked like.
Grabbing the seat, I put it backward and saddled it, putting both hands on the top rail, which seemingly caught the people around me more off guard than I anticipated.
"Nothing much," was the director's response.
"Boy, you and I are going to have a serious talk about your conflict avoidance." The teen shrank a bit in his armor at my gaze.
"Seeing as it was your initiative, I fail to see how it was his duty." Piggot went on the defensive against Ward.
"Because I had discovered that power affects people's behavior," which didn't seem to catch her by surprise at all, "and the reason why."
Leaning forward, the obese woman put her arms on the table, giving me a stern look. "Are you implying you were able to decipher something we were trying to figure out for thirty years?"
"With all due respect, ma'am." Normal means and powers both couldn't allow you to know the reason." She narrowed her eyes but didn't interrupt me.
"The reason why I'm calling this M/S situation is because bringing awareness of this situation to a parahuman causes the person to suffer a memory reset of several minutes prior to the awareness, eliminating context as they moved in seemingly autopilot and unresponsive to further conversation. I didn't know about this before because only Gallant knew, and that cape was the first one I mentioned outside of us, meaning hidden parameters unknown to me."
Piggot remained silent for a moment, nodding to herself. "How do I know this isn't some sort of Master power of yours?" She asked.
"So you don't know about it, then? I'm not in trouble because of it?" Feeling a bit more relaxed, I slumped a bit over the rail.
"No, we are not." She frowned. "Why could you think you were?"
"Because it's something, it must not, by any means necessary, be known to the public." The tension grew in the room. Armsmaster shifted his grip on his halbard while Miss Millitia had a shotgun in her hands.
Grabbing a piece of paper and a pen nearby, I wrote the piece of knowledge down before folding the paper in half and handing it over to the Director, but before it could reach him, it was snatched from my hand by Armsmaster, who opened it and read it.
"Don't!" But it was too late. Standing up, the man ripped the paper into pieces and walked out of the room without uttering a word despite the words of protest, surprise, reprisal, and threats from the other three occupants of the room.
"Please don't accuse me of Master a member of the Protectorate." I pleaded in a rather pathetic way.
"It was his fault," Miss Millitia sighed. "He knew there was a potential that the content could have a Master effect on the director, but he chose to be affected because he already took countermeasures that should have locked him up in place, negating a threat at his own expense.
"That is rather selfless on his part; props to the man." The tanned woman smiled behind her mask in a rather joyful way.
"Not many see that in him." We were interrupted by the director, who cleared her throat.
"Your point was delivered, Greyson." The intensity of the women was still there, making me tense up once more just when I started to relax with Miss Militia. "But it doesn't prove much as it could affect anyone, and I don't particularly feel like subjecting everyone to Master Stranger protocols while we are in such a delicate situation."
"Then I will skid around the issue and get out of your hair, then." With a nod from the woman, I proceeded. "I started to look around about how the Corona Pollentia in parahumans affects them. As you can expect, I can't just go around testing something like this with a random person, much less without consent, making it difficult." Making a pause, I gauged everyone's reactions. Gallant was fine not being the center of attention; Miss Militia was paying attention while Piggot was judging me.
"Something I did notice around the members of New Wave who allowed me to use my Thinker power is an odd fluctuation of their mood and thought patterns; each of them has a different pattern in regard to the frequency and intensity of violent or self-destructive thoughts that feels artificial. Or so I think, I can't know for sure until I can analyze people with mental disorders. After reading some documents PRT HQ in New York was so kind to provide, and consulting with Gallant here, we had become worried for one of the Wards health and how it could be something out of their control." Piggot went from distant indifference to give a stare of death to her Ward.
"Its true." He gulped. "Since I got this upgrade, I have had time to observe and understand Shadow Stalker. The fluctuation happens all the time, making her hyper-aggressive, and from her reports, she wasn't as bad before her trigger event."
"What is your suggestion, then? End her probation before she steps out of the line?" Piggot asked with a cold tone.
The young man turned toward me for a moment as I tilted my head toward the woman. "I'm afraid she has already done something worthy of juvie, director."
Increasing her blood pressure and making her pop a vein in her forehead, she stared at the young man. "We… as a whole, cut her a lot of slack, hoping for her to get better and to warm up to us and her path to redemption. Looking back now, I'm afraid it was a mistake."
"I see." Like a miracle of God, she calmed down quite a bit. "I'm glad to hear this. Having to wait until something blows over could be a harsh and unneeded offset. We can talk later." She cast a glance toward my direction.
"Oh, don't worry about me. I delivered my message, and now I will see my way out. Thanks for having me, director."
Turning around, I reached out for the handle when I heard the director's voice. "Sage."
In her hand was the profile the PRT had on me. "You said your thinking power was based on an 'unfiltered' form of communication. Were you implying communication with a Corona Pollentia as an independent being?"
My eyes went straight toward Miss Militia; not only me but also Gallant were focused on the woman. "What?"
"She said 'it' but you weren't affected." It took her a moment to realize what we meant.
"You mean?"
"Corona Pollentia are living beings inside parahumans' brains, affecting our minds and actions." Gallant stated plainly, in anticipation of poking the sleeping dragon.
Her breath hitched, and then there was a moment of doubt before she resolved. "Its true."
"What do you mean by that, Miss Milita?" Piggot asked, her elbows on the desk.
"I remember my trigger event, director. But because nobody else did, I remain quiet about it; it was very strange, alien even." Her projections switched through all sorts of weapons, from melee, handguns, long-range rifles, and even explosive ordenance. "Sometimes I relieve those memories when I try to simulate sleep."
The plot thickens, then. "I will have this information classified and delivered to the Chief Director. Thanks for your collaboration, Sage. You may not be aware of it, but part of the PRT duties involves research of parahuman powers; information you brought, if controversial, troubling, or too close to our Wards for comfort, will be met with compensation."
"Ah, I see, an unexpected boon, but welcome one." I wasn't thinking about the money, but about my way to do it in Shadow Stalker. "If I may answer my curiosity, In the incoming crisis, do you plan to depend on New Wave for support?"
The heavy-set woman shook her head. "No, inter-departmental collaboration is a pain as the involvement of third parties means our fight will be met with a lot of gray areas we could like to avoid, including tipping you on where they happen as it can make us liable." Politics, for short.
"Unfortunate. Good afternoon, director." Getting a nod, we parted ways, not being able to lower my guard until the building was in the distance.
"Even if there is someone pulling their strings, there isn't much they can do with enemies at the gate." I muttered to myself. I had spilled blood, and now sharks are circling the water.
Next chapter, the gang wars begun, yet I'm not sure how to proceed as there are four routes in my mind.
A) Canon events with Lung trying to reduce the Undersiders to ashes as a show of strength against the E88
B) Lung go into the offensive and hit some of their labs/places to kickstart the violence.
C) Coil, trying to remove pieces from the board, set Greyson up to fight the E88 capes as they were about to hit the ABB
Tell me what you all think and see you all later!
A-3: The three nations army
A-3: The three nations army
The news came from an unreliable source, but for some reason I was inclined to believe it was true, citing a number of E88s that were launching an assault on the ABB territory closer to the Docks area.
Strapping on the bulletproof vest, I picked up my phone and dialed Sarah. "Hello?"
"It's Greyson; I got a tip saying there is action going down in Yellow Stone and O'hara. The E88 is going in." There was a moment of silence on her end.
"Don't engage; call the PRT and wait for us there." I heard other screams in the background, likely telling the news to the others.
Then a clone dispelled, bringing me their share of news. One of the E88 bases near the border with the ABB was being assaulted by Lung himself.
The people in the outpost went for the bigger-caliber weapons. While a cape fight was meant to fight other capes according to current culture, the 'minions' job was to hinder the other side. In Lung's case, this could mean taking a few pot shots in order to distract him from a potential lethal strike to one of their capes, but also fighting any of Lung's minions if he brought any with him.
None the less, both sides have launched their attacks, and the Empire had enough bodies to fill both battlefronts, meaning the ABB was screwed, as I predicted. Yet I found it strange how I was given a heads-up so early.
This opens up three possibilities in my mind: the ABB were banking on us bailing them after my initial speech during my presentation, affording opening a flank; someone knew about the attack ahead of time and gave the heads up; or someone was playing shenanigans. Not the PRT, though; they lost their balls a long time ago.
"Have to go; Lung is busy somewhere else." Sarah was about to respond, but I cut off the call and headed out.
Making a pair of clones, I sent them all away in different directions while keeping themselves away from the enemy's sight. I ran toward the edge and jumped off into the battlefield.
Performing a series of handsigns, from my mouth a wave of mud was spilled toward Othela and Victor, forcing them back. As I formed an arc around me, it quickly hardened, cutting the pair off from the rest of us.
"Die, you traitor bastard!" Without any second thought, Alabaster rushed toward me the very moment they saw me falling, so I turned toward him; he was already brawling distance when he lunged at me with his bare knuckles.
"WOAH!" With a single kick in the chest, the man flew over five meters in the distance before his body skidded on the street.
"I will do this once." I look at each of them using my emotional sight. "Are you proud of spilling the blood of those unable to fight back?
"There is no honor in that; a warrior shouldn't indulge in pillaging." I give Hookwolf a nod. He was honest about that, and Cricket nodded likewise.
"If you enjoy fighting for the sake of fighting," a crack sounded in the battlefield as a fist went through the wall of earth", then why indulge in the ideology?"
"For it, we can preserve the purity of our culture. Those savages have no honor or any notion of being warriors."False, and Cricket didn't care.
"Go fuck yourself." Alabaster was back on his feet and rushing back to me. There was only rage and a savage feeling roaring inside of him.
"A pity. Take them down!" A close out of nowhere shunshin next to Alabaster grabbed the brute and disappeared out of the scene. At the same time, the sound of rushing water was heard from the other side of the wall as Victor, who was breaking his way through with punches and kicks, was pushed against the obstacle with the force of a water hose, the water flowing through the cracks and holes toward us.
"Let me go!" The voice of a young woman sounded from one of the rooftops.
"Three down. You two are the only ones left." That was more than enough to get both of their asses into gear, rushing toward me as I stood there.
I could feel a wave of nausea hitting me-a particular ring in my ears-making it very annoying as Hookwolf, now fully covered, lunged at me, opening its maws to take a pound of my flesh.
Jumping to the side, I smirked as the paw of the creature came into contact with some of the water, keeping Victor at bay. "Lightning Release: Electromagnetic Murder."
"TRRRAAAHHHH!" A pair of voices screamed as electricity ran through their bodies. The feeling of nausea increased by the moment, more so as Cricket was now upon me with her scythes at the ready.
A knife flew, hitting the cape in the calf, looking up, in the general direction where Othela's loud compains came from. The impact was enough to falter her movement the slightest, but she was trying to get toward me to release her teammate.
Jumping backward, I dodge the women's scythes, cutting not only the screaming but also the water hose. As fast as she was, there was a limit to her speed and strength.
Emboldened by the knowledge of available healing, I got closer to her and grabbed her by the head with both hands, driving it down as my rising knee with a steel kneecap protector met her stomach, driving the air away.
Without air in her lungs, her determination to keep fighting was alive and well. Pulling backwards, the scythes scratched the outer side of my tights, making me bleed.
Slamming both hands on both sides of her mask, the shock rattled her head, making her stumble backward a little bit, and then my rising foot met her exposed crouch, making her wince and fall to her knees in pain.
I took the zippers from my belt and applied a second dose of electricity to the spamming yet weakened Hookwolf to keep him down before pulling a scroll, sealing both of them inside, and looking for the other three.
Alabaster was hogtied and cursing a storm on one rooftop; across it was a clone looking after Othela, who was very much unharmed. Down the street was Victor, who was rendered unconscient by the clone; it seems like the combination of water and electricity almost killed him by drowning.
By the time I cleaned up the area a bit, people started to come out to see the aftermatch.
"Holy shit. Sage took them on five vs. one!" Among the people, there were a lot who were filming the scene.
"Please come back to your homes; I don't know if they called for reinforcement, so more can head this way right now!" With the threat of violence, they were quick to scatter away; alas, it was true.
I just took on five of the twelve capes the E88 possessed and won.
The second battlefield was not far from here, and the damage to my thigh was easily healed with my rudimentary medical techniques, given how superficial they were.
None the less, when I arrived, the scene was a bit different from what I expected, with a lone and unidentified figure standing on a rooftop looking over the fight below.
I don't know who it was, but nonetheless, a view of the battlefield identified a problem as Lung was ramping up quite a bit, the scales in his body glittering in the dying light of dusk. Before him were four figures.
A pair of giant twin Valkyrie warriors struck the opposing villain with their sword and spear. Freya and Menja towered over their single foe.
On a throne of iron, Kaiser altered the area to cage the dragon in.
And lastly, a man wearing what seems to be a German first-world war coat and a gas mask, Krieg, dancing around the Asian dragon swings. He reminds me of the death krops of Krieg.
Yet, all of them were met with a restless assault of a swarm of bugs, reorienting them all, infuriating them all, and stinging them all equally.
Without need of presentation, my clones descended upon them all for some shock and awe.
The emperor's armor didn't come with a Faraday cage effect.
The twins, who were able to make themselves larger and the damage done to them smaller, didn't take electricity into account.
The dragon meets the thunderclap of the heavens, along with all the bugs assaulting him.
The man of Krieg was able to react in time to notice the ongoing assault, just enough to notice the clone with the corner of his eyes when he tried to turn around to face me.
Weakened, the E88 was quickly dragged away with different levels of difficulty from the battlefield.
"Lung. Take your victory and leave; after today, the E88 is no more!" I said it loudly and clearly.
The dragon stood shakly, a tad bigger than before, ever defiant, and closer to a true dragon.
"Wo a u?" Jesus with distorted mouth turned into a snout, and his speech was impaired.
"I'm Sage, from New Wave. The four of them were captured just before your eyes." The Asian eyes saw the bodies getting dragged, and I noticed the bug was no longer attacking but instead gathering just outside our field of view. "Five more were defeated earlier. This is it, Lung."
The man stood there, linking over his options. "Od, et er om ak. Kll em all." But I shook my head.
"I'm not a murderer, Lung. We don't play like that."
"En kll u!" Lunging over, the dragon roared as flames burst out from his moaw.
"Water jutsu: Water wall!" From my mouth, a wave of water burst forward, meeting the flames head-on and covering the area in a dense mist.
Thinking about what to do next, the answer came to me first, as his screams of pain were heard all over the place before suddenly combusting into flames. Fuck it, time for the big guns.
Summoning a clone, I held my hand out and focused on the shape of a sphere, while the other helped me in the process by accelerating it many times. By increasing the chakra density and the speed of rotation, in three seconds, a souped-up Rasengan was formed in my hand. It could come the time where I was able to make it in a reasonable time, but for now, it was enough.
"AH!" rushing forward, closed the distance to the dragon, thrusting the bright blue ball into the monster's stomach, eating away its scales, skin, and bones as it kept pushing forward, cleaving a bloody mess as it craved into his body as his unholy scream hurt my ears, and forced me to retreat as its claws went down on me as it tried to cover the gaping wound with his hands.
Even in the thick mist, I was able to see how bad it was, yet at the same time, how it regenerated, all while keeping growing in size. Alas, it meets with an unforseen situation as insects start crawling into the wound, digging into the exposed flesh in a macabre feast. The flesh covered the bug, burying them inside as it tried to recover, and the dragon was now desperately clawing himself to get them out.
His struggles started to grow weaker; his breath suddenly fell to his knees, his hand shaking and shrinking. He looked up toward my direction, the mist already clearing out enough to see each other clearly. There was desperation in his eyes before he fell to the side.
"He is entering in shock!" The girl on the rooftop said
"From the bug bites?" I look up; the cape I noticed before was standing at the edge of the rooftop, looking down on me. "Do you have an epipen?"
The girl with a bug-themed mask nodded while reaching for her belt. "Catch!"
While the throw overreached a bit, it was easy to catch and apply to the Asian villain. "And done. Now hopefully the medics can handle the rest!"
Four clones came to me; each of them handed me a scroll, each with a different villain sealed inside of it. "Thanks for the help, miss. Mind if I go up there and talk?"
She stood there in silence for a few moments before nodding. "Yeah, that is okay!"
"Thanks!" From a leap, I reached the rooftop of the three-story-high building. "The name is Sage. Nice to meet another heroine in town!"
God damn, Greyson really dropped the two major gang in a single day. Of course the fallout will be far from easy to deal with.
None the less, here is a translation of what Lung was trying to say:
"Wo a u?" Who are you?
"Od, et er om ak. Kll em all." Good, yet they come back. Kill them all.
"En kll u!" Then I kill you.
Last edited: Oct 7, 2023
A-4 Strength do not means victory.
A-4 Strength do not means victory.
The young girl was flabbergasted by my abruptness, and to be honest, it was far from my smoothest moment given how high in adrenaline she must be.
Taking a few steps back to give her some distance. "That is fine; I wish I could have done more."
"We do what we can with what we have and know about." Yet she didn't seem convinced. "I will say taking out the big roid-rage dragon was a big accomplishment; to think his weakness came from status effects is a very welcome discovery."
"I-its nothing." She excused herself; she obviously had an ego on the bottom floor. I took a better look at her. She had long, curly black hair; her mask eyes were yellow like an insect; her figure was tall and thin like a bean pole; and I mean as tall as the average man and perhaps my old height. Her costume is skin-tight black and gray, helping her blend in the darkness with what seems to be armor paneling on her wrists, knees, elbows, and shoulders.
"You are smart enough to bring epipens with you, and your costume seems like there was a lot of effort and thought put into it." While it could easily be a basic skateboard protection kit, it really helps you while rolling around the punches.
"It's the best I was able to come up with to go with the theme of my powers." She looks at herself, looking for any imperfections and fixing herself up.
"Just mind the helmet part." I pointed toward what seemed to be bug's mandibles coming from the sides. "Heroes are VERY big in the PR, so try to keep it on the anti-hero side. Sharp points and things lean one's image toward a more edgy image, so keep it to a minimum before you get instantly profiled as a villain out of reflex."
"Oh, I will keep it in mind then." She was now very self-conscious, touching the tip of the mandibles.
"So, big first debut, huh?" I look over the scene of the fight, and the clones were dozing the flames started by Lung. "Any thoughts on the name?"
"I haven't thought of one." She said this while rubbing her arm. For some reason, the suggestion of 'metamorphosis' sent shivers down my spine.
"Well, let's see if we can come up with something before the PRT puts a label on you." Walking to the edge, I sit down and look at Lung. "Power over insects, right?"
"Yes, nothing to write home about, really." She did join me on the edge; the sound of a siren could be heard in the distance.
"Well, I think we can rule out daddy long legs." There was a spittake from the girl. "I could suggest Ladybug if there were any reds in there."
The brainstorm didn't last long as the PRT was arriving at the scene, with all the fury of the law in the way of a jeep and the green and white lights of the department on top of some of the vehicles.
So, I am gathering everything from my companion here, using the documentation of the NY PRT HQ.
Power type: Master. Masters arise from triggers involving isolation, alienation, exile, betrayal, and sudden loss of significance.
Her target of minions: Bugs. Small, insignificant, considered gross and unwanted, to be crushed or oppressed. The number of minions seems to correlate with the scope of said abandonment, by pretty much everyone.
A young teen without much conventional attractiveness in her form-fitting suit Continuous dismissal of praise as it wasn't worth such positive traits suggests her worldview was wrapped around someone or multiple people driving their values into her. She seems to look up to heroes.
Conclusion: A young nerdy girl who is bullied at school over her looks and/or academic intellect by the 'popular' girls has no friends to speak of due to total exile, likely an abusive or absent home, if any at all.
Fuck, I should go and check back on that bullied girl in Winslow.
"Sage! You are in a lot of trouble, young man." Turning around, I see Brandish and the full force of the New Wave behind her.
"Yo!" I wave at her. Glory Girl was carrying Panacea, Photon Lady, her husband, and the children, the Dallon adults of their respective genders.
Brandish eyes look at the girl next to me. "New heroine, this is Brandish. Brandish, this is her first outing. Careful, she took down Lung."
"Did you?" The blonde looked at the teen with calculating eyes. "I suppose I must thank you for helping our member here." Brandish eyes and tone suggest otherwise.
"What happened here?" Photon Lady was looking very concerned. "And why didn't you answer any of the calls or messages?"
Taking out my cellphone I look at the list of missed calls and messages. "Oh. I think I got too caught up with the heat up for the moment."
"Where are the Nazis?" Glory Girl asked, looking around.
"Captured them all, now there is only a handful of them in the loose left." The team looked at me dumbfounded.
"You got to be shitting me." Shielder said so eloquently.
"Eric!" His mom chastises him.
"Lung is there because he needs medical attention; otherwise," I pat my chest armor piece, long, thin pockets where magazines should be, now filled with scrolls.
"Sage!? New Wave, come down here along your new friend." Looking down, it was Miss Militia looking at us, next to her was Dauntless and Velocity.
"Just one sec!" I gave her a T hand sign to ask for some time as I stood up.
"Antropodus. Ready to meet some of the PRT finest?" I offer her a hand. Looking down at it, she tentatively reached for it. Once she had a firm grasp, I walked into the void as I stepped on the wall, encouraging her to do the same.
Hesitantly, she did step like I did, and to her surprise, she was able to walk like it was solid ground, save for the strange pull of gravity. "Antropodus?"
She asked; it seems like she wanted to distract herself with something else.
"Well, if you were to shoot spider webs and walk like this, then you could be Spider-Woman." Seemingly stunned, she followed me down the building.
"Mmhh, hi?" The insect Master was busy talking with MM, as my eyes went to meet Laserdream, literally hovering a few inches away.
Silently apologizing for leaving her alone, I took a step to the side to have a private talk with my girlfriend.
"Why didn't you wait for us?" She asked me to point blank.
"Bullets were already raining down on people in the other fight, and here I took most of them down at once by surprise before the toxins brought Lung down." I said it plainly.
She looked me square in the eyes. "You mean it wasn't a 'come fight me' thing?" I give her a deadpan look.
"I went for safety, and if things had gone wrong, I had flash bangs and smoke grenades to get out of dodge. My main objective was to create enough diversion so everyone could come to help."
"But you were too strong?" She hazarded a guess, making me nod.
"Excuse me." To the side was Miss Militia, giving me a smile behind her mask. "I was told you were able to capture the villains. Where are they?"
"Safe and secure." I limited myself.
"Yes, but where?" She frowned a bit.
"You have Lung here; the PRT has no way to contain them all with the number of moles and other issues. I will hand them over to another station or stations across the state if needed, but not the Bay." There was a change in mood; her feet shifted to balance herself.
"Sir, I will need you to handle them over." I shook my head.
"I will, but not in this manner, because if I do, there will be blood in both our hands for letting them go." The gun in her hands shifted toward different types of shotguns.
"That is fine." Velocity said, putting himself a bit between us physically while facing her college. "Even with just Lung, it's a victory for the city."
"No more ABB means the E88 could be extremely bold trying to jailbreak their capture members from the Bay's PRT holding cells. God knows how many lives could be lost." I nodded, giving the 'patriotic' cape a moment to consider it.
"Let it go. If Kaiser is out of the picture for at least a week or two, we will regain a lot of ground in the city." Dauntless joined us. "Besides, I'm sure the director could love to save herself the high pressure of having a full-staffed cell with a ferromancer inside of it."
Miss Militia sighs, admitting defeat in that aspect. "Very well. We already gave your friend an invitation to the Wards."
"Wards?" I look at the bug master. "I thought she was an adult. Speaking of which, how is THAT business going?"
There were grim looks around. "We can't speak about it officially."
"Is that one getting help, or was it moved elsewhere?"
"We don't have the budget for the former." My lips thinned.
"Tell Piggot I'm willing to offer my services. I can reach where professionals can't." Getting what I meant, Miss Militia smiled at me.
"We already have the testimony from 'Antropodus'; yours is still needed." Dauntless said it with an easy smile. "It can be now or swing by later to the station."
"Later, if you don't mind. I have to wrap up a few things before facing the music. In the meantime, she can see to whom's desk I drop those problems. Who knows? Maybe I can gain a bit of favor out of her."
"Nope." "Not happening." "Good luck." The instant responses of all three of them made me chuckle.
After the circus died down as they were carrying Lung away into an ambulance and doing some reporting of the situation,
"Crystal, tell them to give me a minute to talk to the newbie, and then we can talk. Okay?" The blonde smiled and flew toward her mother as I walked to Antropodus' side. I wasn't sure she heard what the Protectorate and I talked about as she awkwardly stood there.
"I heard you were offered a place in the ward." She nodded.
"Yeah, I suppose taking down Lung is a good enough show to let me in." I blinked in confusion.
"To let you in? Why could they say no to you?" She shifted in place awkwardly.
"Because, well. I wanted to show them I was capable, not some…" I wanted to facepalm but contained myself.
"The Ward is a rather generous position, with a trust fund, college funding, and a lot of commodities." I turned serious to drive my point home. "I could certainly recommend it to you, save for two factors."
"What?" She was taken back. "Why?"
"Because there are a ton of regulations, they are a government body, so you, by extension, are their representative, so there will be a long list of dos and don'ts, including choice of name, dress code for the hero's costume, and how to tangle in combat, PR events, and more." She nodded.
"And the second?" I look to the side; we weren't close enough to anyone to be overheard.
"This is confidential, but Shadow Stalker is a bully and will soon be in hot water." She stiffened like if a bucket of ice-cold water were dropped on her. "She will make your life hell just to feel better about herself, so until she is no longer around, don't go into the Ward unless you are willing to punch her in the nose and fight like hell."
"But she is a hero." She whisper shouted.
"She has…" I stop myself before mentioning her mental issues. "I can't talk about her issues. The PRT is trying to drag her into the straight and narrow path." I scratched the back of my head. "Saying anything else is a breach of confidentiality and gossip. Sorry."
She didn't look happy at all. "Then what should I do? Keep being an independent hero?"
I give her a shrug. "That is what you did today. But if you ever need my help." From one of my pockets, I pulled out a printed-out card with my name and number. "If you need a ride home, I can carry you."
She looked down at the card, rubbing the number absentmindedly with her thumb. "No, no, it's fine." Looking at the hour, it was barely past midnight, so outside of a lack of sleep, she will not have much trouble tomorrow at school.
"See you around, Antropodus." Giving the girl a pat on the shoulder, I turned toward New Wave.
"Sage!" Looking back, she was looking at me with apprehension. "Thank you for saving me."
"You are welcome; take care, okay?" Giving me a nod, the girl started her way back home in the darkness of the city's streets.
I looked at New Wave, and the air wasn't very good on the Dallon side of the family. Vicky was looking at Carol and Amy with some nervousness; Amy was even more dead to the world since the last time we talked around a week ago; Mark was frustrated; and Carol was emitting resentment and contempt out of her pores.
"You must feel very proud of yourself. Don't you?" The lawyer instigated
"Yeah. I'm not talking to you if you are going to disrespect me like that." I give her a half-closed-eye look.
"Carol." Sarah stopped her sister, who was freaking out.
"No, I will not stand for this anymore." She stepped forward, ready to fight, as I rolled my eyes at her.
"Okay, fire away." I lift my chin. "What other problems do you have with me? You already called me a pedophile."
The younger generation coiled, realizing she was losing ground, and looking around, her feelings turned for the worst. "Exactly that; you are destroying my family, and now you dare mock me."
"Enough Carol." Mark cut her off. "Don't bring him to this." Marital troubles?
I look at everyone. "What is going on?"
"I did what you suggested." Amy broke the silence, looking at Mark. "After he agreed to the alternative way to heal him, he is acting way differently."
"It's the fault of both of you!" The lawyer snarled.
"Carol, it's not their fault." Sarah reached her sister's side, trying to calm her down.
"First he butted into our business." Carol started to rant. "He not only used his Thinker power to seduce Crystal, but also Amy, all while making everything think it was alright. And now he is convincing her to misuse her power against her own family!" Ah, things changed around, and she couldn't handle it. Unless…
Using my emotion-sensing power, I was quite surprised that the Shard wasn't actually doing much to incentivize this, meaning it was Carol's inner demons.
"See? He is using his powers right now!" She pointed at me.
"I discovered the blackout from a Trigger Effect is a Master/Stranger effect; some lingering Master effect remains on people, pushing them to fight. I was trying to see if it was the power's fault, so there could be an excuse for your behavior. No dice there."
"What!?" Was the collective shout in disbelief.
"Yeah, I already told the PRT about it. They confirmed it and got a nice bonus for helping them in their research on parahumans."
"You are trying to distract us. I will not fall for it." She continued her confrontation. "You are destroying everything we worked so hard for; I will not allow it."
We were fortunate that the place was isolated and in a ruined part of the city, with the PRT already gone, because the drama was boiling.
They were arguing against each other; of course, to me, Carol was in the wrong; everyone thought the same, thus making her feel attacked and alone.
"Enough, everyone. Time out, and take five." I look at everyone; there was fear and uncertainty among the younger generation, who most likely never saw their parents fight like that, or perhaps never.
"Please consider Carol's feelings as valid. We are all heated up."
"This is not your concern." She protested in a petulant way.
"Carol, you have a problem with me you can't ignore, yet you can't address it properly. This is not a problem of trusting me or not; I gave you space and the benefit of the doubt. I was patient enough, but I have enough, and I will tell you what I think." I crossed my arm as I took a deep breath, thinking about the best way to say it.
"You are the first person to help me in this strange new world. When I pleaded for help and you were so excited about reviving the dream New Wave represented, I thought we were going to get along. And that is what makes all this so much worse for me. As we are right now, angry and bickering, seeing everything I do in a bad light and painting me as an enemy to destroy, I hate it so much." The two families were standing down for the first time, opening my views on what represents them as a whole, the New Wave.
"I knew there were going to be issues; every family has them, and how they resolve those differences is what makes them unique. The Pelham, bless their hearts, welcomed me with open arms and hospitality, and everything fell flat when I came to you, Carol."
"What does that mean?" She complained about with her arms on her hips.
"It didn't take long before you started to bully me, Carol. Treating me like a child despite only having five years of difference and getting angry when I see you crossing my boundaries. In fact, I'm sorry for coming out crude, and I'm going to get hell for it, but I'm going to say it anyway. Carol, you are the architect of your own misery in your search to control everything around you, hoping it makes you feel safe and happy."
"What? What dare you?" But the rest of them were looking rather confused, save for Sarah, who was interested.
"Look at your choice of life; in my world, I saw a lot of cases like yours. Sorry guys, but I'm going to touch on you all." I cleared my voice. "You choose to become a lawyer, a highly competitive, stressful, and argumentative type of work based on twisting words and interpretations of the law. You choose a husband as your husband who you can push around and follow your lead. And I don't know if it was an accident, luck, or impulsive carelessness, but you were a teen mom."
"Thirty-five, minus eighteen from Vicky's age plus nine months… Oh," Erik said so helpfully. Yes, Carol was 17 when she got pregnant.
"What is the result? A woman who never learned to relax, even after making everything she liked. Yet your paranoia makes you actively search for any change and view it as a threat to ruin your 'perfect' environment. You keep your daughters in a black and white world because, unless it's 'good' for you, it's evil, dangerous, and needs to be destroyed."
"Shut up." She ordered.
"Everyone went along with you because you are family. A sister, wife, sister-in-law, mother, or aunt, but I'm not bound to play 'nice' because I'm your family. So every time I say 'no' to you, I become more and more of a threat-a threat to what you think things should be like and how they work."
"Shut up!" Her voice carrying more strength over.
"You hate me because I'm change, and to you that is chaos and danger. After so many years of being cuddled by everyone so you don't throw your tantrums, I'm honestly amazed you were tasked with taking care of Amy, giving how you treat her. And despite how much she slaves away to gain an ounce of your approval, all the while, you are waiting there for the moment she makes a mistake to put a bullet on her forehead while asking forgiveness on her knees!" The last part came out wrong; heated, all my anger for Amy's situation coming out at once.
They were astounded; Mark sported a small smirk; Sarah and Neil were sucking breath; Crystal and Erik were taking a step back; and Amy… She was hiding full time behind Vicky, putting her as a literal shield with her hands on the blonde's shoulders, keeping her firmly between her and Carol.
There was no prior warning; the women lunged at me with a pair of axes made of light. With the edge of the building behind me, I was forced to pick the sides to dodge her as my hands went through a pair of handsigns.
"Stop!" Sarah ordered, yet there was no response from the younger sister, who keeps going at me, swinging her weapons with blind fury.
"AH!" Bringing the weapons down on my head, the edges were caught on my hands, with lightning chakra coating my palms and fingers, sending sparks and sparkles flying when they came into contact.
In a contest of strength, she was going to lose, and we both knew it. Cutting off the axes, she let the arms fall down and brought them back up while forming a pair of extended blades, forming an X across my chest.
POOF
The smoke cleared as a bag of cement fell down into the rooftop floor with a deaf sound as the content spread across the floor as it was cut into four pieces.
While I did remain unharmed, the technique itself contains an illusion showing them what kind of damage I could have taken, making them all see how she could have opened my stomach in four pieces with blood splashing everywhere.
"You really tried to kill me, huh?" New Wave turned around to see me a few feet away from the battlefield, looking at the scene, making some of them very confused.
Carol tried to charge at me once again, but the rest of New Wave was on top of her in an instant, caged between three shields, Vicky surprisingly grappling her mother, and both Mark and Neil standing in front of me, blocking the path.
"Why… why are you betraying me?" She gasped, agitated, and still in battle mode.
"Why are you betraying us, Carol?" Sarah stood before her sister, powers still up, as the women struggled against Vicky's grip.
"I'm protecting you. Can't you see? He is making us fight among ourselves; don't let him fool you. He is no different from Marquis!" The woman raved, her eyes wide in madness.
"He is not like my father." Amy spoke weakly but was strong enough to be heard, causing everyone to stop for a second.
Sarah looks at me in an accusatory manner. "She saw the signs as well; she just didn't have the courage to bring them up."
"Carol. You hated me because I'm Marquis' daughter, don't you?" The women looked aside.
"You aren't safe." She weakly defended herself.
"Carol." Sarah lowers her shield, and so do the rest.
"No, Sarah." Mark surprisingly spoke up. "You knew she couldn't handle it; she said so herself that night." Sarah wasn't the only one taken back by his sudden appearance of a backbone.
"We weren't in a position to take her in, Mark." Neil sighed.
"Are Crystal and Erik safe?" I asked Carol, who nodded. "And Mark and Neil?"
There was an uncertainty creeping in as she watched Mark, and then a surprising feeling came from her switching her gaze to Neil. Oh, for Christ sake. Are you for real? "You only trust those who share your blood; got it."
"And you are fooling around with my niece, flirting with Amy, and turning my husband against me." This again?
"I think we should cut this off and talk when our heads are clearer." The adults were stressed out, and the children were scared. "There is a lot we all need to talk about and properly look after each other."
"Lets go, Carol." Mark said this while walking away from the scene.
"What?" Turning to see her spouse, the lawyer glared at him. "Where do you think you are going?"
"Home, and you should as well. We will talk about this later. Amy, Vicky?" The man called for his daughters.
"I will spend the night with Greyson." Amy spoke up. She shuddered at the glare of the mother.
"I will go with her," Vicky offered. "As a chaperon." Her attempt to be witty fell flat.
"Fine! Do what you want!" Carol strode off in seething anger, right behind Mark.
"Mom?" Crystal called for the leader. "Is New Wave going to break up?"
"I don't know. I just don't know." The older women lamented.
Something came clear from this. To them New Wave was more of a family business than a real movement; how they conducted themselves was more in terms of family, and my implementation exposed this.
The question is: Will they try to keep the status quo by kicking me out and ignoring Amy's situation? Or were the family ties truly going to get severed because I couldn't keep my mouth shut?
Note: This chapter is incomplete as I'm still debating between Carol freeze over for the realization she is doing to Amy what her kidnappers, the people who made her trigger, do to her. Or in her self denial lunge for an attack to Greyson's life.
Last edited: Thursday at 3:58 PM
A-5 The new order
A-5 The new order
It was the first time both Vicky and Amy visited my place, and as such, they were curious about my bachelor's cave. It was quite bare; the table and four wooden chairs came with the apartment, while the couch could be turned into a bed.
"You definitely need a TV." Vicky noticed rather quickly.
"Not going to happen. I can get all they show on their TV and paper from the internet." I refused without a second thought.
"Not going to watch the games?" She keeps poking.
Without minding their nosiness, I headed toward the kitchen. "The only games I care about are the Olympics and the FIFA World Cup, as long as Argentina is playing. Want some tea or coffee? Dinner perhaps?"
"How can you be so flippant?" Amy asked out. "You just… went and destroyed everything!"
"I told Carol what she needed to hear. She is not flawless and needs to grow up; her trama, unfortunately, is never going to go away, and she was never able to learn how to live with it." Taking a bottle of fresh water, I poured a cup for myself.
It seems like that isn't what she wanted to hear. "Then why did you use me to attack her? Now she is never going to let it go." To her side, Vicky came and hugged her sister; even if they didn't share blood, the feeling remained the same.
"Oh, I could definitely handle it better, and being honest, it was long overdue. A sense of responsibility was central to the New Wave movement. While it was mostly on being accountable for one's actions as a cape, she did take you as a consequence of being a cape." I downed the water in one go before pouring another one. "Nonetheless, there is a real chance I can pull in more people into the team to make a real difference, but with Carol being judgmental,…"
Noticing my sudden silence, Vicky grew worried. "Grey?"
I look inward to make a quick consultation with my Shadow, getting a very grating response. "It seems… my intentions weren't as pure." I gruntly admitted.
"What do you mean?" Amy perked up. I know it was dangerous to trust this kind of information to people on the fence, but perhaps it could be what brings them over.
"I have a bad relationship with my father, and I see a lot of it in Carol. At the same time, my own self-destructive tendencies show up; after all, no relationship I ever had lasted more than a single year. Seeing the wedge between the two of us, I kind of forced the situation under the excuse of seeing where New Wave stood: as a family group or as the movement it intended to be."
The two of them were silent for a moment, with Vicky giving me a weary smile. "That is why the PRT says to target the Thinker first."
I give her a deadpan. "Dean could also point it out, but he is too… adverse to conflict to bring it up."
That made her frown. "He keeps taking breaks, saying I'm getting too intense."
Taking two extra cups, I brought them to the table and poured some water for them as well. "Vicky, I will not go there; there were enough fights for today."
"What?" She asked with a frown and a very Carol-like expression.
I stared at her. "You are here to be the chaperone; let's stick to that." I said it strongly. "So tonight you both will take my bed while I'm taking the couch, and I only have a single spare new toothbrush. The other two are mine and Crystal's."
Amy looks a bit hurt. "Crystal was here already?" I raised two fingers.
"You are an asshole." Vicky protested, turning the hand gesture into a thumbs-up.
"Better be an asshole than a liar." Despite her glare, there was begrudging respect there.
"What will happen now?" Amy brought up the subject now.
"Carol is in hot water. I didn't expect her to attack me; I mean, I kind of expected her to snap and slap me across the face, and I took it head-on. The issue here is that she could have killed me if that brought her back to her comfort zone. I'm not going to lie and say I didn't force a lot of change and rock the boat quite a bit; I just don't think what I did was that bad." A new person, a new dynamic, a different way to patrol, a person who was dating two of the younger girls and then went after her marriage, was indeed a threat.
"I don't get it." Vicky frowned. "It's like you aren't mad at her at all."
"I'm disappointed in her, grieving my errors, and trying to see how I can do better from now on." Yet the blonde shook her head.
"I can't wrap my head around it." She insisted. At least she was trying.
"It's a skill and mindset one can learn if one is willing to learn and apply." It seems it didn't land well, as both of them were frowning.
The rest of the night was spent with a tense and awkward air, even after trying to kill time playing cards and from the petition of Vicky for a typical Argentinian dinner. I was barely able to scrape something from my pantry. Thanks to the gods, they are used to going to sleep early to cut this shitshow early.
That night, I spent most of it standing guard in case of a last-ditch effort from the E88. The scroll on the table before me was carefully scribed with ink using different protective techniques. While I already added some layers of protection against the door and windows, it was against minor incursions; any breaching charges could blow them apart along the door.
The brush speed had increased as I grew familiar with the characters, the way to hold them, the length of each stroke, and a clearer idea of how big each element had to be to fit inside the frame.
I wasn't the only one active; to my side, a clone was on the laptop, looking at the situation. The Bay was in disarray, losing their minds as Voidcowboy got another ban for fear mongering. There were a lot of people who sent threats to my personal thread in the PHO, all of them banned by Tinmom, while a lot more were praising me for my actions.
The PRT hasn't made a public announcement, but Bragat, the 'man in the know', already spilled the beans about my involvement, and an independent cap turned over the two biggest gangs in the Bay over night.
Speaking of the PRT, they did send me a private message asking when I would be delivering the villains and a reminder that holding them for longer than 24 hours was illegal.
"Boss, you have to look at this." The clone called out for me. Putting the brush aside, I went to its side to look at the content.
"Tammi." I bit my tongue. The young girl sent me a message asking me to meet her at the Somer's Rock bar tomorrow morning; until then, don't deliver her family to justice.
"Boss?" The clone looked at me, clearly just as conflicted as I was.
"If she wants to be an adult, she will have to play as one. Send a message to Purity and bring her aboard. Its time to see where the chips fall." Things were changing, and I know the criminal underworld needs to be enforced by an equally criminal organization.
"We are playing with fire, boss. One thing is making order, here, where we are playing kingmaker, or worse."Nonetheless, the clone did as told.
"It's the burden of those with power. The only way to acquire political power. "I started.
"Is by using it and occupation all available places." One of the few useful things I learned in that shitty place. "Just, don't believe your own hype. You know what we think about smart idiots." The only difference with a dumb one is how long-term the consequences are, and as a result, exponentially bigger.
The next morning, I was up along with the girls. I offered them breakfast, but they refused. "Sorry Greyson. But we really have to go back and take a shower and stuff." Vicky apologized.
"What will you do now?" Amy showed her concern.
"Have work to do, mostly patrolling, and put down any unrest or last Hail Mary they can pull off." I shrugged. It was too early to talk about my dealings with the Nazis.
I got to the meeting place. It was a small pub, small enough to most likely be a garage refurnatured or something like that. There were iron bars on the windows, and the outside gray-white painting was peeling.
Inside the place was not better-a dark place to hide from your demons if the grim, dim, and poorly maintained was any indication. Stain upon stain tinted the wooden floor and the counter alike. The only spot of cleaning in the place were the dark green curtains and tablecloths, making a dark and mysterios contrast with the cold yellow light of old bulbs.
Being the first to arrive was unexpected, but was it a trap? Then there was going to be hell to pay. Sitting at the far end of the bar, with a clear view from the door, I sat by myself.
In the bar, there were three other souls: a sullen-looking early-twenties girl who didn't even greet me; she was angry at the world and her situation. Behind the bar in the far corner, there seem to be her twin older brothers, one with a dress shirt and apron, while the other has a black t-shirt under a Hawaiian shirt. They were both washing glasses and studiously ignoring me, but none the less, they shared a depressed and resigned feeling of hopelessness.
Sitting at the table, there was a list of orders. Taking a look, the waitress came to me and put down a pad with a pen. Looking up to her, she gives me a weak smile, but it seems forced and painful.
Looking down at the pad, I looked at the menu and wrote down what I wanted. Seeing the selection, it was clear my original plan wasn't going to work unless…
Feeling devious, I handed the pad back to the young women, who looked strangely at what was written, then looked back at me, to which I nodded. I needed to act quickly if I wanted to pull this one off.
Purity came, not after I was done. Looking curiously at the table, she sat down opposite me. Donning a mask and costume, she wasn't using her powers openly.
"You are back in the game, aren't you?" I took a swing at the order of black tea.
"I had to, after what happened, do what you did." She hanged up on her words.
"I like honesty, Purity. How could you change things being the new head of the E88?" Trying to look casual.
"Well, much work needs to be done to protect the people of the city from the remaining of the ABB now that they are leaderless." I noticed she didn't mention the strange character who had been stinging the E88's side for a while now.
"Then nothing has changed, huh?"
"What do you mean?" She was taking it back.
"When in the E88, hunted down minorities; after leaving it, hunting down minorities; after returning, still hunting down minorities." She clutched her finger in frustration.
"This is my city, I must do what I can to protect it." She asserted.
We looked at each other, and I could see her ill feelings-another broken woman. "Look inward instead, Purity. Get rid of the drugs, the underground fighting, dog fights, and such; make them no longer afraid of the community."
"But what about the ABB, or the Merchants even?" There was desperation in her voice.
"Stop looking enemies outward. What difference is a white criminal from a black, brown, or yellow criminal?"I shook my head.
"At least they were fucking civilized about it!" It took a moment for her to realize what she just said. "I'm sorry."
I was in a state of disbelief. I wanted to rage, I wanted to curse, I wanted to break things, and by all means, I wanted to break her in half before delivering her nazi ass to the PRT.
Taking another sip of my tea, I could only stare at the content, trying to think of what to say. "Hey, say something." Purity said.
"Have you… ever seen a fighting dog?"
"What?"
"I asked, have you seen any of the fighting dog matches?" I keep pressing.
"I haven't." She shook her head. "What is Hookwolf business, and I don't want to deal with it."
"Will you do that now, given how you are the new leader of the E88?" She didn't answer. "Will you?" I repeat myself strongly.
"What is the deal with you?" She quickly grew defensive.
"Dogs turn apart for money and fun, kidnapping people's dogs to use them as training targets to teach those dogs to kill and maim. Saying that is civilized…" I take another drink from my cup, reaching the bottom, before glaring at her.
"Then I suggest you examine your priorities very carefully and focus on cleaning them from the inside. Or I will make sure the E88 is leaderless as well. Understood?"
"What?" A third voice cut us off, small and filled with disbelief. Looking at the new arrival, Rune stood there, nervously switching her gaze between me and Purity.
"Ah, Rune. My apologies; I didn't see you there." I didn't hide the fact that I was pissed off in the slightest. "Purity here just made your case ten times harder."
The young teen glared at the older women. "Rune." She tried to plead, but the glare became worse, and she walked up to me and took a seat.
"While I wasn't expecting such a shitshow, I will level with you, Rune. You have two choices right now. Choose one, and I will treat you as such." Next to my empty cup of tea were two other drinks. A can of Fanta and a bottle of beer
"Greyson, you can't-" Purity protested.
"She can make her own choices and live her own life at her own pace and according to her wishes." Quick to counter, I leaned back to allow her easy access to either of said drinks.
Looking at each of us, her hand hovvered over the can of Fanta for a moment before grabbing the beer. Opening it with an available tool nearby, she took a swing, driving her to a coughing fit.
"What? Iced tea?" Recover her bearing after a moment. The bottle used to contain beer, but I asked them to clean one up and fill it up with iced tea and bring it to me with a cup I put back into place. A little prank if you will.
"Yes. I wanted it to be a lesson about the illusion of choice. Beside, legally, I'm still not able to purchase alcohol." I shrugged.
"Asshole." She playfully shoved me.
"But not a liar." I could feel Purity's gaze burning a hole in the back of my head.
Rasping my throat I got back to being serious. "Rune, you asked me for the liberation of your guardians. Who are they?"
Playing with her thumbs while her hands were nursing the bottle she prepared herself. "Victor and Othella." I could only grab my head.
"Othella is a big maybe, but Victor is a big ass 'no way, Jose', and considering they are a package deal." Opening the fanta and pouring the contents inside the cup. "You can argue your case as long as you do it while using my Thinker power."
Her hands were gripping hard around the glass bottle before she nodded, making me smile. "Good, you know, most people could have thrown a tantrum by now or a petty power game. Kudos to you." And I meant it as Ninshu joining us in an attempt at harmony.
"If they are sent to jail, I will have to return to my parents. Even if I fought with them, they still need E88's money." She felt pretty strongly about this. Irreconcilable differences?
"I see, that is a decent argument for not being such a pair. I'm more willing to let Othella go for that, but Victor is still a no-go as I consider him my anti-thesis, my opposite, a skill thief when I'm a skill giver." She thinned her lips, knowing there was little argument she could make outside of appealing to my emotions.
"Why are you punishing her?" Purity asked, her glow blinding both of us. Taking the sunglasses from my pocket, I put them on to look in her direction.
"The world doesn't revolve around you. Rune here is asking me to do something that goes against what I normally could, so I want to hear her out to see if there is anything of value I haven't thought about." She did her best to hold back her anger.
"What can I do then?" She looked down at her drink, feeling defeated.
"The Bay's Ward is a no-go. Believe me, and even then, as a government institution, they will need your parent's approval unless you become a ward of the state, which leaves you at their total mercy." Those weren't good options, and they sucked.
"Fuck." She muttered under her breath.
"What is the reason why going into the gang is like a heavy chain around your neck. Purity here wants to make a more 'civilized' version of the Empire. So in the most unbelievable chance I let Othella out to bail you out from returning to your folks, there is a big issue you both should be aware of. With how weakened everyone had become, it couldn't be strange for other factions or villains from outside the Bay to come sniffing around." There was a moment of tension between the two girls when the possibility was mentioned.
"The Boston Games." I nodded at Purity's comment. After making a quick summary for Rune, who wasn't aware of it yet, we got back into the topic at hand.
"So, there is Crusader, Stormtiger, and both of you as part of the E88. A mysterious faction has been poking their side for a while now, the Protectorate is more than eager to score a victory, and a potentially outer threat is showing up. That is the situation you are both in outside of your personal issues." To that, Purity shook her head.
"Night and Fog will come if I ask; they left at the same time I did, and they will return." I didn't know who they were, but with six members and potentially seven, the E88 was back to being a threat to be pushed down.
"Even with them back on board, if you intended to detach yourself from the criminal element, What stops any of you from keeping your rank and file in line or from going back on your word?" This time, I didn't ask for consent from Purity to join us in the Ninshu connection.
There was not much she could say in that moment; she had power, sure, but outside of might makes right, she didn't have many commanding abilities over inside the Empire. but instead of pressuring her and dismissing her, I felt compassion and understanding toward her.
I leaned back. "We all want to be noble heroes fighting for good; along the way, we may get carried away and, without knowing it, turn into weapons pointed at someone's enemies so they can claim a victory. Racism is about placing one's blame on others-the use of force to make them take the worst jobs. That creates a community made of oneself, closed from the greater whole."
"And what do you want us to do? Let us be at the mercy of the niggers and druggies." Rune raised her voice.
"Be better. Being quick to judge and to hate is what led us to this situation. I know Purity wants to turn the Empire around; I just wanted to show her a different path to do it, and for that, we need to stray from those judgments." Rune was angry, as the feeling quickly got sucked out of her, as she understood I wasn't her enemy but was trying to help them, as my true intentions were always on display.
"Fine." Purity sighed; she felt tired and drained, but oddly happy as well. "I will need your help if we are going to do this." She knew there was a collaborative task ahead.
"I know. Alas, you will not make it on your own. Othella and Victor will join you soon." They both perked up.
"But you said you didn't want to release Victor." Rune was confused.
"I don't want to, but at the same time, he is a skilled person who doesn't believe in ideology, someone who will help you on your new path. Being in a crux between following the law and letting go of my fear to chase after my dream is not easy, but the only way we can change is by acting different and like the person we want to be."
Rune hugged my side, relieved and grateful. On the other side, Purity reached out and held my hand tightly. "You are a good man, Sage." Her tone was sorrowful. "I know it's not easy for you; time and time again, you are giving me. No, to us, more chances than we should."
"I wish I could actually change your ways; a very traitorous thought; trusting is painful; Purity. I'm putting so much hope and expectation in them that it hurts when they aren't met, but that is a fault of mine, something I have to let go." Following the path of the Buddha was hard. I was giving literal nazis the opportunity to change, and could they really change their way or not? Does that make the blood they may end up spilling stain my hands? Or was that just another fear I had to let go of?
At that moment, the memories of a clone popped into my head. "Fudge." I sigh.
"What?" Both of them knew something was wrong, but not exactly why.
"Purity, you were right. Bakuda is here, in the Bay, as the new leader of the ABB." The memory of getting blown to bits in an agonizing way before popping out along with a table full of the ABB representatives I had gathered to talk about the new order of business went sideways.